Académique Documents
Professionnel Documents
Culture Documents
W:i'i^Z\iPr-WiW4fi-i^'ti','^i'ui-:
Cornell University
Library
The
original of this
book
is in
restrictions in
text.
http://www.archive.org/cletails/cu31924088002294
A HISTORY OF
IN
ARTHUR
D.
LNNES
'
'
'
VOLUME
TO
1485
NEW YORK
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
1913
'
COPYRIGHT
PREFACE
Many
Empire
whose union that Empire grew,
of
Latterly,
been responsible
is
of a
publi-
its
have
each,
made a
which
who
and method.
study or a
displaced the
For anything
summary we have
and no
No
one
man
or Professor
Oman,
Hunt, the
in the histories of
late
H. D.
Traill,
their editorship.
The advantages
specialist
only the
first-
authorities.
of
it
Idll
Hence
it
iv
which
room
work
dium
volume
this
the
is
first
yet
is
of the specialists,
;
of
than we expect
exposition of evidence
and
less
of the specialist
monographs.
Our work,
then,
is
intended in the
who
finds,
first
place to appeal to
more
detail
'
less
than he
than he
of
desires,
named
above.
pupils
and
university
But
it
ought to be of
service to
pupils
of
sixth-form capacity,
sixth-form
as well
as to
for
work
somewhat outside their range. Finally, to those who seek
a more intimate knowledge of a special period it is hoped
and trustworthy.
it
is
The whole
suffi-
been discarded.
the outcome of
is
many
even in this
first
volume the
come within
his
consciously or
laid,
To speak
of Stubbs,
they, as con-
Preface
the most
have
marked
on which
who have
all
introduced
In the
field
with
Cunningham and
Professor Ashley
of
Oman
As
on Mediaeval Warfare.
derived
much
S. Rait,
as well as
later
is
To
Henry
vii.
development
of Ireland
of Scotland play
The
is
in
one of
its
aspects a prepara-
England and
William
iii.
the British
Empire.
title of
With the
History of
accession of
demands a
fuller
treatment
vi
acquire
an
ever-increasing
Economic problems
importance
the
Overseas
its
abund-
having as
much
last
disproportionately treated in
INNES.
CHAPTER
I.
....
]'AGE
I
Macedonian coins
2
.
55.
54.
A.D.
59.
Boadicea
78-84. Agricola
1
...
.....
43.
20.
Aulus Plautius
Caractacus
Hadrian's Wall
later walls
287. Carausius
Picts
407.
and Scots
Roman
influence
10, II
Disintegration of Britain
CHAPTER
450-613.
I.
II.
12
13
The Lamentations
14
15
of Gildas
The
'Hallelujah Victory'
Coroticus of Strathclyde
.15
...
16
England a?id
via
Empire
the British
PAGE
fi.U.
449.
The Wessex
version
...
Landing of Cerdic
549.
Modern
560-613.
577.
The advance
Enghsh
of the
Ceawlin of Wessex
16
17
18
Deorham
19
19
20
Kent
of Augustine
20
Bretwalda
The
conversion of Northumbria
633.
Penda
634.
Oswald of Northumbria
of Mercia
battle of Heathfield
battle of
Heavenfield
Aidan
642.
651-671.
Oswald
664.
Adoption
battle of
Nechtansmere
of Latin
Whitby
669.
....
....
slain at Maserfield
Osw/s supremacy
685. Ecgfrith
Christianity
the
Synod
700.
Decadence of Northumbria
700-728. Ine of
Wessex
787. First
power
Danish
16
...
.21
...
Celtic Christianity
The mission
16
battle of
Northumbria
Dawston
603. Battle of
617.
588. Aethelfrith of
597.
16
Charlemagne
.
20
22
Synopsis
793.
Second
and Contents
ix
...
raid, at Lindisfarne
....
Jutes, Angles,
and Saxons
settlements
The
system
and
Britons,
802-865
I-
41
British survivals
44
.45
....
802.
825.
Supremacy
of
Wessex
raids
855.
Danish raids
The Danes
first
battle of Aclea
858-866.
The sons
bert,
866-900. II.
of
49
Char49
...
.
England
50
51
52
52
....
53
53
and Aethel-
866-900. State of
48
and Aethelred
;
of Aethelwulf; Aethelbald
47
battle
winter in Sheppey
47
....
Renewed Danish
mouth
840-851.
46
Raids
836.
42
43
III.
The
41
character
CHAPTER
40
field
The English
39
....
The township
The open
38
Rome]
The English
The Germans
The English
38
III.
PAGIC
54
54
55
England and
Empire
the British
PAGE
A.D.
866-870.
871.
The Danes
in
Ashdown
accession of Alfred
876.
878.
Third invasion
884.
Guthrum's fryth
900-978. III.
900-925.
Edward
921.
5^
fortresses
63
63
Eadred king
955-959.
Eadwigking; Dunstan
959-975-
975-978.
Edward
Cumbria
cession of
to
Malcolm
i.
66
67
Dunstan as minister
his
murder
69
70
becomes emperor]
government
The thegnhood
...
the witenagemot
the burh
'Dooms
beginnings of feudalism
of the kings
Agricultural services
Administration of justice
71
71
72
72
Weregeld
66
'
65
67
central
63
64,65
......68
946-955.
60-62
....
....
Eadmund
Revenue
Brunanburh
king
59
59
kingdom
940-946.
The
new
the
the Scots
800-1000. IV.
a disputed succession
Edward's supremacy
937. Battle of
57
60
Edward and
King Alfred
the Elder
;
Aethelflaed
56
treaty of
Danelagh established
of
55
.....
Ethandun
battle of
Wedmore
The greatness
...
....
73
74
75
76
76-78
^^
The
1007.
Danegeld
1013.
1014.
Knut king
81
.81
Malcolm
85
.86
Malcolm
Godwins
89
90
Harold
of
gi
92
William of Normandy
and Harold
28
Duke WilUam
93
lands at Pevensey
94
.94
of Tostig
93
in succession to
Sept. 2;
92
Harold
87
88
ascendency
1066. Election of
87
...
archbishop
lll.
87
85
86
and Siward
Leofric,
5,
83
Godwin,
Godwinson
Jan.
84
great earls
1053. Stigand
1057.
Edward
The Godwinsons
1.
82
....
1052.
82
of Scotland
11.
...
105
79
80
Government of Knut
The
78
the
in France]
Death of Eadmund
1042-1066. VI.
Day massacre
St. Brice's
1015. Struggle of
1042-1066.
78
...
....
.80
1002.
1016.
PAGE
.....
ransoms
987.
xi
...
...
A.D.
Godwinson
Edward
95
95
96
96
Xll
CHAPTER
THE NORMAN
IV.
I.
KINGS,
1066-1154
Survey of Europe
PAGE
A. D.
The
divisions of
The expansion
The popes
Europe
to 1056
97
Normans
of the
1066-1087. II.
Sept. 28 to
>
1067. Forfeitures
and
1068.
Insurrections in
1069.
The Danish
1072.
loi
102
103
106
107
I.
107-108
distribution of land
vifest
100
102
Hastmgs
^
London
William's advance on
Coronation of William
battle of
1070.
Campaign and
Dec. 25
struggle of
100
98
99
The coming
and north
108
invasion
109
no
Sack of Peterborough
III
III
112
in.
1073. [Hildebrand
1075. Rebellion of
Ralph Guader
vii.J
113
1076.
Death of Waltheof
1082.
OdoofBayeux
114
1086.
Moot
114
1087.
114
of Salisbury
[Domesday Book]
Death and character
III.
of the
Conqueror
The Norman
revolution
Feudalism, and
its
modifications
"5
117
117
118
119
120
The
120
council
The Church
121
Archbishop Lanfranc
Civil
and
122
ecclesiastical jurisdictions
the Papacy
123
of the Conqueror
The Population
IV.
123
123
1086.
xm
PACE
A.D.
124
125
Norman method
125
Domesday Book
125
The manor
126
and freeman
Villein, serf,
126
128
Summary
The gentry
130
Markets
130
29
The borough
1087-1100. V.
1087.
William Rufus
William
11.
132
of
May
134
Death of Lanfranc
Ranulph Flambard
William's character
134
.
134
135
logo.
The
1093.
135
;
the Scots
sion
136
1095. Rebellion of
132
Normandy
Robert Mowbray
137
135,138
138
1096.
Duke
Robert's crusade
140
1097.
Anselm
England
140
100.
Death
leaves
of Rufus
141
XIV
1
100-1135. VI.
100.
Henry
Henry
i.
seizes the
Henry's charter
crown
his marriage
loi.
102.
106.
Norman war
battle of
The
investitures
Henry and
Contests in
Normandy
Robert of Gloucester
127.
The
1135.
Death of Henry
'44
'45
145
146
Maud
.
'47
148
149
I49
149
150
150
15'
151
The Exchequer
1135-1154. VII.
Stephen
152
'52
153
135.
153
136.
The barons
154
Aug. 22
J
I44
....
of allegiance
1131.
....
foreign princes
'43
Tenchebrai
'42
Normandy
.141
138.
Revolt in favour of
155
Maud
155
156
The
139.
39- 1 147.
Scots invasion
Maud and
Stephen
the anarchy
149.
Henry Plantagenet
153.
Treaty of Wallingford
154.
Death of Stephen
156
in
England
.
157
158,159
160
161
161
and Contents
Synopsis
CHAPTER
XV
v.,
i'AGE
A.D.
1
54-1 189.
I.
Henry Plantagenet
154.
Coronation of Henry
the charter;
Becket as chancellor
Constitutions of Clarendon
crisis
Becket in exile
End
WilHam
Henry
179. Philip
1189.
1169-1172.
To
1 1
50.
Death of Henry
174
174
174
II.
The
176
bull of
Adrian
IV.
Dermot M'Murrough
of Leinster
Strongbow
in Ireland
178
178
....
1170.
I.
.179
1169.
Hist.Vol.
.177
Jnnes's Eiig.
175
175
.176
166.
.....
.
171
II.
170
169
168
166
173
the younger
Treaty of Falaise
165
.172
.172
16;
.171
.
of the struggle
king's sons
172. Revolt of
174.
The
16;
.167
Approach of a
64.
63.
1172.
1 1
Dec. 29
1 1
170.
163
......
...
Scutage
162
163
II 61.
162
.....164
king's ministers
II.
order restored
The
179
180
180
XVI
PACK
1
172.
Henry
in Ireland
II.
The annexation
Normans and
181
Irish
III.
Norman
Position of the
Henry
11.
kings
Crown
II.
88.
184
185
186
187
The
187
Saladin tithe
Judicature
The jury
justices in eyre
188
of presentment
189
189
Richard
1189-1199. IV.
II 89.
184
186
sheriflfs
1 1
183
183
The
181
182
190
i.
Cceur de Lion
190
190
192
190,
191.
192
June
191.
Richard
193
Sept.
192.
The
in Palestine
194
194.
Richard
in
194
Longchamp
and Philip
England
19s
196
11.
197
197
1194-1198. Representation
coroners
197.
199-1205. V.
199.
John
(i)
Fitzosbert
198
199
200
200
201
201
201
Arthur of Brittany
203
Synopsis
and
xvu
Contents
PAGE
Angou-
leme
1202.
War
....
....
1204. Loss of
Normandy
Effects on
203
capture and
England
204
204
204
I.
The government
in
England
206
1205.
The vacant
1207.
The
i2og.
John excommunicated
208
1212.
209
1213.
John submits
archbishopric
207
208
interdict
to the
Pope
210
210
June
15
212
of
Henry
l.'s
charter
...
...
....
Oct. 1215.
John
May
2 16.
Invasion by Louis
Death of John
Oct.
1216-1248. n.
1
May
Aug.
206
2 16.
1217.
Henry
hi. (first
civil
period)
The
war
216
217
Withdrawal of Louis
off
Sandwich
217
217
English nationalism
217
minority
215
215
216
1225.
213
216
Fair of Lincoln
1219-1227.
212
213
218
219
220
220
xviii
PAGE
A.D.
1232. Fall of
Hubert de Burgh
220
Marriage
Eleanor
with
Savoyards
.221
of
the
Provence
the
.....221
....
.
222
Bishop Grosseteste
The campaign
1244.
General
Poitou
in
unrest;
proposes
Council
224
224
225
The Lusignans
Gascony
225
1255.
123S.
The Mad
1259.
Edward and
Jan. 1264.
The Mise
May
Civil
The Mise
war
226
the Provisions of Westminster
of Amiens
;
of
Lewes
Lewes
burgesses
at
Evesham
....
Appreciation of Montfort
1
End
of the reign
Constitutional
The
rural population
230
231
231
232
1066-127
.....
....
summary
229
233
228
228
summoned
Civil
227
227
Montfort's victory at
225
Provisions of
Oxford
Aug. 4
224
1248-1252. Montfort in
1248-1272. III.
222
223
Great
reforms
1247.
234
234
235
235
and Contents
Synopsis
XIX
PACE
Development of serfdom
236
Villeins' rights
236
....
Town development
Town charters
238
The
238
merchant
gild
Trade regulation
Craft gilds
240
.....
Money
Industrial
241
242
methods
242
243
The
clergy
243
The
friars
244
The
intellectual
movement
245
Literature
II.
245
his sons
I.,
and David
I.
David L
A new Norman
baronage
Malcolm
IV.,
'the Maiden'
Somerled
1249-1286. Alexander
Wales
lii.
247
247
....
247
248
248
248
249
249
251
252
.....
....
.....
....
.....
...
Eadgar, Alexander
1124-1153. Reign of
246
and Norsemen
246
253
250
254
England and
XX
CHAPTER
VIII.
the British
EDWARD
Empire
I.,
1272-1307
PAGE
I.
European Survey
England
...
in relation
century
The change
1272-1289.
in
1282, 1283.
259
260
II.
261
262
263
264
Westminster
I.
264
Quo Wa7-ranto
265
Distraint of knighthood
265
Archbishop Peckham
266
Mortmain {De
Statute of
266
Religiosis)
257
1275. Statute of
1279.
256
257
Edward and
to
Edward as
1278.
256
Statutes of
1285. Statute of
Rhuddlan and
Westminster
267
267
Wales
of
267
267
Statute of Winchester
268
Circumspecte Agatis
268
1290. Statute of
Westminster
III.
{Quia Emptores)
268
1276-1292. III.
353]
269
The ambitions
Dec.
1277.
The
first
1282.
The
revolt of
Battle of
269
of Llewelyn ap Gryffydd
Welsh war
treaty of
270
Aberconway
270
Orewyn
271
.
1283.
The subjugation
1284.
Settlement of Wales
286- 1 289.
of
Wales
XXI
273
273
home
at
274
1290.
275
1286.
The Maid
276
1290.
The
1291.
1292.
King John
of
Norway
treaty of
Brigham
Balliol
277
277
278
278
The year a
1293-1297. IV.
1293.
The breach
1294.
Welsh
280
with France
280
282
insurrection
Scotland recalcitrant
282
283
1296.
Invasion of Scotland
called
the
Edward's
285
Clericis
bull
Aug.
Edward
Sept.
Battle of
Flanders
Cambuskenneth
288
288
1298-1307. V.
Oct. 1297.
1298.
Malleus Scotorum
291
292
293
form of government
290
290
289
290
286
287
287
tact
May
sails for
283
284
the annexation
constitution
its
Oct.
278
280
Constitutional Crises,
commons
for Scotland
293
xxii
PAGE
A.D.
1299.
French treaty
1300. Articuli
1301.
super cartas
clerical defeat
294
Death of Boniface
vill.
July
7,
1307.
Death of Edward
I.
EDWARD II.
AND THE MINORITY OF EDWARD III.,
Progress of Robert Bruce in Scotland
1308.
Banishment of Gaveston
1309.
Gaveston recalled
1310-
131
The
13 1 2.
The end
295
296
297
1307-1330
24,
3 14.
5.
1317.
302
of
131 8. Loss of
303
Edward Bruce
of Lancaster
Berwick
305
306
....
in Ireland
Edward Bruce
Thomas
1320.
303
Bannockburn
End
to the Scots
307
308
308
The Despensers
death
overthrown at Boroughbridge
.
306
Pembroke.
1322. Lancaster
301
.301
300
full parlia-
of Gaveston
Its effects
298
300
June
298
299
ment
295
IX.
1307.
1.
295
CHAPTER
294
'
lonish Captivity'
1306. Revolt of
1303.
294
309
by
.
307
310
his
.
310
and
Synopsis
Contents
xxiii
PAGE
A.D.
1322. Constitutional
The
iyi2-\yi'^.
pronouncement of parliament
312
in
France
and Mortimer
in
England
of the Despensers
fall
Edward
of
Edward
III.
Murder of Edward
by
1329.
...-315
.
treaty of
Marriage of Edward
nault
France
X.
I.
III.
July
ig, 1333.
1334.
Balliol
Edward
suzerainty
in. in Scotland
Treaty of Newcastle
Hill
French war
to the
1338.
321
322
322
323
French crown
Alliances of Philip
321
323
powers
The claim
319
Hahdon
319
Balliol
.
owns English
by Edward
Scotland
317
318
HI., 1330-1377
War
A new
316
317
Dupplin Moor
315
316
Mortimer
Nov.
Northampton
1330. Fall of
1330.
314
1330-1338.
of
314
II.
CHAPTER
313
accession
313
n.
and Mortimer
312
I325"'326. Isabella
Sept.
311
and Edward
324
326
328
327
War
xxlv
1338-1360.
1339.
June
24, 1340.
Sept.
alliance
....
Truce of Esplechin
Battle of Morlaix
Derby
329
33
truce,
Statute of Provisors
1352.
Statute of Treasons
in Paris
337
338
33^
338
337
...
33^
339
339
.....341
.
34
340
337
II.
Treaty of Bretigny
336
(Scotland)
Battle of Poictiers
Stephen Marcel
341
342
France
intervenes in Spain
342
342
342
335
from Bordeaux
1366.
335
Praemunire
1361-1377. III.
1355-
1360.
1357. Release of
333
....
1354.
333
David of Scotland
Feb. 1356.
1353. Statute of
35 1. Statute of Labourers
332
Gascony
partisan fighting
348- 1 349.
in
Formal
Sept.
the longbow
taken.
Sept. 19
328
33'
Oct. 17
battle of Sluys
331
26, 1346.
3,
328
1345.
Aug.
Aug.
II.
results
343
343
xxvii
PAGE
A. D.
1388.
....
Ascendency of Gloucester
May
Recall
Lancaster
of
Richard
1393.
Ireland
and
1398.
The parliament
speech
free
1399.
386
386
387
Haxey's case
Ireland;
to
Henry
388
king
iv.
389
390
at
391
393
IV.
393
394
....
.....
....
the Scots
Owen Glendower
lands
Homildon
Hill
battle of
of LoUardy
1401. Persecution
Comburendo
Shrewsbury
the act
of William Sawtre
The House
of
Commons grows
1404.
1405.
The
1406.
A captious
parliament
397
398
398
399
400
400
401
401
397
of Scotland
394
396
Heretico
critical
Archbishop Scrope
De
Martyrdom
revolt of
389
Henry and
386
Henry
Richard
1401.
.385
....
Accession of Henry
1399-1413. III.
of
Ravenspur
Sept. 1399. Deposition of
Richard's despotism
goes
384
Richard
384
murder of Gloucester
rule
383
absolute powers
Sept. 1398.
constitutional
visits
1394. Richard
July
382
402
403
xxvi
III.
362
Social Conditions
362
Material prosperity
Decadence of chivalry
Literature
ballads
363
Plowman
Piers
CHAPTER
XII,
364
365
III.
1377-1413
A.D.
1377-1384.
I.
The Minority
1377. Accession of
The
first
of Richard
Richard
expenditure
The
1380.
The second
first
state of parties
poll-tax
auditors
French war
June
15
poll-tax
Nov.
London
The
Richard
The
Measures of parliament
insurgents in
at Smithfield
rising in
1383.
1383.
Death of Wiclif
1384-1399. IL
up
Wat
Tyler
367
367
368
369
369
370
371
....
....
.
of villeinage
discussion of Lollardy
ii.
368
death of Tyler
372
373
373
374
376
377
377
378
379
1384.
The
1385.
Invasion of Scotland
380
1386.
380
381
king's friends,
and the
king's uncles
Nov.
East Anglia
1378.
discontent stirred
II.
control
to
June 13-15
.....
parliament
II.
ii.
379
381
382
A. U.
1^8
May
1389.
xxviii
I'AGE
A. U.
1407.
French
affairs
1409-1412.
The Prince
The
of
Armagnacs
Wales
Death of Henry
CHAPTER
I.
Henry
His ideals.
The suppression
405
46
.
406
1413-1453
1415. Conspiracy of
V.
407
.
his accession
for
war
Richard of Cambridge
Sept.
Capture of Harfleur
Oct.
The march
Battle of Agincourt
Its results
Henry
408
409
410
411
412
413
413
.
.....
visit of
407
Agincourt
returns to
to
of Lollardy
The
.....
on
1416.
v.
Oct. 25
404
XIII.
Character of Henry
1413-1414.
404
France
IV.
403
Burgun-
OF FRANCE,
1413-1422.
murder of Orleans
dians and
1408.
.414
414
England
413
416
417
Emperor Sigismund
417
418
1418. Siege of
1419. Fall of
May
1420.
March
1421.
Aug.
31, 1422.
France
.....
Rouen
...
murder of Burgundy
Treaty of Troyes
V,
419
420
422
422
418
.421
Bauge
at
of sieges
423
and Contents
Synopsis
xxix
PAGE
A.U.
1422-1435.
II.
423
423
424
425
425
426
426
Humphrey
of Gloucester
in
France
battle of Crevant
Richard
of
of Scotland
I.
.....
York succeeds
Mortimer
1425. Gloucester
to
the
claims
Orleans relieved
1431.
Her
trial
427
.
coronation of Charles
.
1435. Conference
of Arras
political figures
1438.
The French
1445.
and groups
in
England
1451.
430
430
432
432
.
Vl.
to
Murder
of Suffolk
438
.
439
440
436
437
436
437
Henry evades
435
Margaret of Anjou,
Normandy
433
434
Marriage of Henry
1448-1450. Loss of
1450.
war
negotiated by Suffolk
1447.
429
attack Guienne
428
.431
Nemesis
Leading
vii.
death of Bedford
1436-1453. III.
427
prisoner
and death
426
1430.
of
loss of
441
Guienne
441
England and
xxviii
Empire
the British
PAGE
A.D.
1407.
French
affairs
dians and
1408.
1 409-1 41 2.
141
1.
1413.
murder of Orleans
The
404
intervention in France
Enghsh
Death of Henry
IV.
I.
Henry
406
1413-1453
v.
V.
407
407
......
The suppression
of Lollardy
for
war
Sept.
Capture of Harfleur
Oct.
The march
Battle of Agincourt
Its results
Henry
411
412
413
413
....
413
...
visit of
410
to Agincourt
returns to
409
Richard of Cambridge
408
The
His ideals
1416.
406
XIII.
1422. Henry's
405
Character of Henry
Oct. 25
404
OF FRANCE,
1413-1414.
Burgun-
CHAPTER
1413-1422.
Armagnacs
414
414
416
England
417
Emperor Sigismund
417
418
418
France
1418. Siege of
1419. Fall of
Rouen
....
....
Rouen
1420.
Treaty of Troyes
March
1421.
Aug.
31, 1422.
murder of Burgundy
May
v,
of sieges
,
Bauge
at
.
419
420
421
.
422
422
423
and Contents
Synopsis
xxix
FACE
,\.u,
1422-1435.
II.
423
Humphrey
Aug.
France
Richard
James
of
of Scotland
I.
York succeeds
Mortimer
1425. Gloucester
Orleans relieved
1430.
1431.
Her
trial
the
425
427
427
428
vil.
breach
.
political figures
and groups
in
England
war
1447.
VI.
to
negotiated by Suffolk
of Suffolk
1.
Henry evades
432
435
.
436
436
.....
.
433
Margaret of Anjou,
145
Murder
Marriage of Henry
1450.
432
434
attack Guienne
Normandy
1445.
1448-1450. Loss of
430
with Burgundy
430
.431
Nemesis
The French
429
death of Bedford
426
Conference of Arras
Leading
426
of
426
....
prisoner
1438.
coronation of Charles
and death
425
claims
1436-1453. III.
1435.
to
424
battle of Crevant
423
of Gloucester
loss of
437
437
438
439
440
441
441
Guienne
XXX
England and
CHAPTER
the British
Empire
Synopsis
and Contents
xxxi
i'AGli
A. D.
1469.
and Clarence
1471.
May
Return of Edward
killed at
Edward
IV.
and the
The changed
War
projects
The French
expedition
460
1481.
Edward's intervention
Edward
IV.
Scotland
in
463
464
464
464
465
.....
Plots in favour of
seizes control
crowned
Henry
of
Richmond
466
467
468
....
....
.
Battle of Bosworth
L England
A new
rural
problem
first
The end
of villeinage
Taxes on exports
Navigation Acts
Vol.
i.
corn law
Object of imposing
471
tariffs
474
474
475
-475
472
474
472
473
The
47
XV.
The
469
469
General disaffection
462
Richard
CHAPTER
462
Richard
21, 1485.
461
461
III.
460
treaty of Pecquigny
of Clarence
Tower
Aug.
'
home
at
The end
459
Oct.
458
.....
1477.
New Monarchy
'
conditions
Easy government
July
Barnet
458
1471-1485. n.
1475.
Edward
flight of
Warwick
476
xxxii
I'ACK
A.D.
T\ve.
Hostility to aliens
....
....
.....
......
Diffusion of prosperity
480
.....481
Scotland
482
482
483
483
II.
1370-1390. Robert
James
III.
I.
Harlaw
Battle of
James
I.
1437-1460.
James
II.
1460-1488.
James
III.
....
.....
....
.
captive in England;
1424-1437.
486
Crown and
the
the baronage
485
485
rules in Scotland
;
484
first
II.,
Battle of Otterburn
1390-1406. Robert
1.
479
Vagrancy
II.
141
478
479
Moral deterioration
1406-1424.
477
Intellectual progress
1388.
477
Merchant Adventurers
the
486
487
487
488
489
490
GENEALOGICAL TABLES
I.
The House
of
....
Wessex
II.
III.
Descendants of Henry
III.
IV.
Descendants of Edward
V.
in.
Descendants of Edward
and Buckingham
VI.
Scottish Dynasties
(i)
VII.
Scottish Dynasties
(2)
VIII.
France
IX.
France
X.
The
Nevilles
Richard
(i)
11.
House of York
...
ill.
(2)
493
.
494
495
496
Lancaster, Beaufort,
to
....
497
498
499
500
501
502
Notes, Maps,
and Plans
xxxiii
NOTES
I.
II.
King Arthur
III.
Lords' Rights
IV.
Freeholders
V.
VI.
VII.
VIII.
IX.
.......
Who
...
EngUsh Chronicle
were Barons
503
504
505
506
507
508
Peace
The Development
The
in the
I'AGE
508
of Trial
Scottish Parliament
by Jury
509
510
II.
Battle of Senlac
Battle of
III.
Battle of Crecy
IV.
The Campaign
V.
....
Bannockburn
of Agincourt, 1415
VI.
VIII.
IX.
century.
104
304
334
.
At end of Volume
VII.
415
443
CHAPTER
The
I.
For they not only gave the country their name, but made
vitally their
own.
island.
have
modifying
its
effect, slight
enough perhaps
so far as con-
not, therefore,
It will
we have concerning
these islands
about the
last quarter of
we have not
before us the
work of Pytheas
is
Pytheas.
Unfortunately
critics.
The
intelligent
name of Pretanes,
which we can hardly resist identifying with the name of Britanni
afterwards given to them by the Romans. The meaning of it
A
Innes's Eng. Hist. Vol. .
and Pytheas gave
appears to be
'
suggestive of the
The Painted
name
People,' \\'hich
is
later date,
again highly
is
uncertain.
Romans
called Gallia
They took
larger island
B.C.
possession of the
far a
conquests,
it
considerable.
whose
tools
commonly
were
'
of stone
and wood.
dolichocephalic,' long-headed
that
is,
Ancient
siniiis.
races,
they
These
side to side.
skulls
and stone
of
immi-
brachycephalic,' short-headed
is
fairly
and the long heads have not disappeared to this day. The short
head is typical of the Aryan and the presumption would appear
;
men were
wave
clear
Celts
first
Again,
it is
matter of conjecture
far they
Celtic,
were Iberian.
Celtic,
Therefore, in applying to
when
of the population
it
or Goidelic
this is
how
the
of the Celts,
and how
Roman justified,
is
a final demonstration at
predominance.
may have
ggfore
At
any rate they were definitely established before Pytheas arrived
on the scene. It was perhaps about a hundred years before the
Christian era that there
who dominated
with
whom
was a
came
in contact.
Of the
Julius Caesar,
we know
little,
among them
and introduced
The
upon Britain
definitely
when
55
B.C.
In that year the time was at hand when the jmi^ caesar
was
to enter
upon
55 B.C.
ohgarchy of
Rome and
human
pinnacle of
As
greatness.
yet, however,
he was
his
still
hour
he resolved to penetrate
Britain,
make
it
of
dominion.
Roman
His
explora-
visit
the terror of
He
took
with him only a couple of legions (the unit to which perhaps our
nearest term
brigade
'
is
'),
Once
Roman
the barbarians,
missive envoys,
off
horse never
Caesar's ships
aries.
Caesar,
was
satisfied to
demonstrate that
it
was
make
futile to
sub-
attack
under
Roman
Rome
dominion.
much more
Evidently
pressing import-
territories.
than he had at
first
much more
serious
5
either
his
by the
campaign,
about a
real
attempt at occupation.
had
inter-
Some
Cunobelinus
Cjrmbeline.
After the
Roman
to the
fall
of
Caradoc there
the east, and the midlands, as far north as Chester and Lincoln,
for
as legatus
Suetonius, an
able
soldier,
now
set
the
Boadicea
'^^
^*-
was
curator or
civil
among
the Britons.
But while he
figliting
ing insurrection
by the
reached when, on the death of the loyal king of the Iceni, the
of his
tribes rose in
fat
under
it.
of
to the
vengeance
the north and west, and gave battle to the barbarian hosts,
may
and
terrific
slaughter.
was not
It
was sent
till
to Britain
by Vespasian.
Agricola was
happy
Agricola
78-84.
historian.
for
But
in his
Roman
fails
to
He
wisely reorganised
scientifically the
Humber and
the
Tyne
north as the river Forth and the Clyde mouth, and inflicted a
great defeat on the Caledonians at the
whatever
to the
its
precise position
Grampian
hills.
He
may have
Mons
'
its
name
Graupius,' which,
by
of forts anticipated
taken as
dominion
in
of the
may be
Roman
His
the
hostile country.
form
it
was a
longer,
in
garrisons
Emperor Hadrian
solid
to Solway.
In
and
its final
Hadrian's
Between
these,
forts,
and between
it
built at all
It is equally
originally a
bulwark built
of sods
from
enough
all
that
is
of
Hadrian
to be inferred
Hadrian's Wall would correspond approximately to the northern boundary of the region occupied by the turbulent tribes of
the Brigantes.
him to undertake his expeditions into CaleBut even when he left the country it does not seem
In the course of the
that their subjugation was completed.
Agricola to enable
donia.
it
is
Before the English came
8
trouble
less
and Hadrian's
forts
tribes.
named
after the
^^ the
Antonine'a
W'aii-
across Scotland
this
governors
must remain
Hadrian's Wall
that
the
Roman
effective
boundary.
Towards the
when
legionaries,
of the
To
brief.
Roman
and
his
the MeatsE
Severus
Severas was
made
The northern
and mutinous.
the
Empire
gift of
both weakened
Caledonians and
'
208.
Roman
At the end
shared the
title of
who controlled the western half. Now for the first time the Saxons
appear as sea-rovers, and an
CarauBiuE
^*^-
'
official
^^^ pirates.
and appealed
to the
army
in Britain,
which
him emperor.
his inde-
make
The wall
Britain
Roman
and from
and
who
established
southern
Empire.
Towards
this
now
pj^^g ^^^
Scots,
distinguished
The
isles.
Picts
suc-
who
and the
as cover-
possibly they
may
the Goths.
Roman
make good
that claim or a more ambitious one, he carried off the pick of the
this
we hear
idea of
its
character or
its value.
It
any
clear
Roman
seems tolerably
to reinforce
lo
of
named Con-
make
troops to Gaul to
his claim
good
Roman
Constantine
in 407.
failed,
off
very
Roman emperor
the government.
Britain
was
take care of
left to
The
itself.
was that in what had been Roman Britain there very soon
ceased to be any recognised central authority at all, chaos super-
result
vened, and the Saxons found in the island a country which lay
open to conquest.
Britain
had no
The written
records
Roman occupation are to be found in the cursory referof the Roman chroniclers, often untrustworthy and almost
of the
ences
Yet out of the meagre supply of facts, reby what we can infer with tolerable certainty from the
remains and inscriptions investigated by archaeologists, we have
always desultory.
inforced
than a century had passed since the date to which we assign the
Roman
evacuation.
Wherever the Romans went they carried with them the Pax
Romana, the Latin tongue, and the religious cult of the City
^ Rome and of the Emperor
but of all the regions
Roman
Influences.
jn which they established the Roman peace, none
;
little
Latinised as Britain.
In
Gaul and Spain the Latin language took so firm a hold that only
remnants of other languages survived locally
and when the
;
itself.
But
all
in Britain
;
it
never
by the Enghsh
it
yoke.
It
afterwards
regarded
the Empire
it
hills
invaders.
Roman dominion
Roman
itself
it
were Carausius
Imperial Rome.
Rome,
it
may be
said,
it
how far
in the
Roman
did not
Roman
Pantheon, or
world.
fact
For only
in a
most important
to perhaps the
of all the
They
consisted of
Roman
all
troops
the great
labour
pation.
Some
of
them
servile or semi-servile
number
built
by
^-^^ ^^^^_
centres
of
and only
Roman
soil
as coloni.
cities
were the
In like
Roman
legionaries
roads were built solely for military purposes, and the wealthy
12
happened
also to
The
and counter-
miUtary development
At the same
what might be
called
if
there
among the
Carausius a century
have had
kingdom.
as they
still
in his
If
then in
earlier,
dominion in
had been
soldiers in the
days of Julius
ground
officials
Britain,
army
is
good
and there
was
Caesar, there
the
of the
it
Roman
Empire,
in Africa or Asia.
political organisations
if
there
CHAPTER
I.
In the
first
II.
decade of the
fifth
450-613
century the
Romans evacuated
Britain.
that
is,
'
West Wales
'
;
into
into
Wales
though
by the
It is
only
about this time that assured history emerges from the mists
which obscured
two
for almost
it
in 735,
had
earlier period
he had
partly contemporary
little to rely
work
of the
to
by the name
who
died
For the
upon except
Welsh monk
time
.j.^^^
authorities,
tradition, the
and the
this
Gildas,
Nennius we know
in
work upon.
definite records to
From
centuries.
commonly
called
Gildas and
of information
the Anglo-Saxon
Chronicle.
The Chronicle,
main
as
the
authority,
himself
embodies also
Bede
while using
conquering
race,
and
especially
those of
the traditions of the
down
the
West Saxons.
is
who
his
own
13
ken,
14
but otherwise
is
There
bishop
little
to rely
or no documentary
Roman
evacuation
the
life
of the missionary
St.
eighteen
main we have
are,
definite light
following the
so that in the
little
years
later
and a
letter
in 429,
written
by
and again
St.
Patrick
about 450.
fitly
familiar account,
is
as
the
'
Romans
boundary, and
and Scots broke in again; but the
Romans, though they came once more to the rescue, gave notice
The
then retired.
that
it
was
Picts
Picts
havoc as
and Scots
account, their
'
set
first
'
till its red and cruel tongues were licking the western ocean.'
There follows a lurid picture of universal devastation. The
wretched inhabitants fled to the mountains, or, to escape starva-
not
tion,
the conqueror.
fugitives ralhed
5
The English Conquest
the only
Roman
inflicted
From
and
left,
that time
in other words,
in the year in
among the
during the
of Gildas
life
but the people did not reoccupy the regions from which they
The Britons
public
fell
left in
Kings,
We
'
every
judges but they are unrighteous,' and in such terms his Jeremiad
continues.
Stripped
Brittonum.
of
supernatural
the story
adjuncts,
who took
into his
pay
were Hengist
captains
and Horsa.
who
is
Nennius.
Germany, whose
married
Vortigern
the
sent for
Then Vortimer
died,
by the
series of
to them,
at
from the
life
of St.
Germanus.
is
borrowed
intent appar-
Pelagian heresy.
soldier in his
youth
was
;
mountain
lujah, raised
crag and
cliff.
by the unseen
foe,
also
a practical man,
and under
manus and
of the prevalent
'
his direction
Hallelujah victory
'
reverberated on
all
sides
from
See Note
i.
ICing Arthur.
own way,
as Gildas relates.
is
Picts
out
and
by the
who
king,
St.
the land
that the
were beaten
fleets,
and raided
their lands in
Ireland.
Now when we
we
get a
The
First of
all,
Hengist
Chronicle.
in 449.
Roman
fortress
'
'
of the midlands.
coming
of the
century,
it is
as
we have no
of immigrants,
17
after the
safe to
must have
Out
we can now
construct
Britain, lacking
magnates or
enough
for
some
still
recon-
stubbornly
made head
We
and Saxons.
can
southwards by
way
of the wall
Some British
band
invited a
of the
Saxons
-Bede
or,
more
prince, however,
is
to
enter his
and
also
very possibly in
The
century.
brief
fifth
as related in the Chronicle, suggests that the complete subjugation of the south-east
tainly to
itself
after
hard fighting a
moment
we turn
to the
to date his
own
forty-four
years earlier.
birth
and the
battle of
We
the position of
statement as to
Mount Badon
must recognise
affairs
his
invasion
between
tion
See Note
Vol.
i.
II.,
and
Also
it is
clear that
was
fifty
left deserted.
We
during the
decade of the
fifth
incursion,
last
which
for
fully
occupied by
it,
Saxon
but was
tradition
beaten off
preserved silence or modified into the semi-legendary account of
finally
As
to the
of Cerdic,
it
are open to
while
it is
Wessex
may
more than
Isle of
Wight
the Thames, and had come from the east, not from the south,
penetrating inland beyond the Middle and East Saxons of
At any
tively clear,
become compara-
of
being legendary
advance,
cert CI
may have
the northern
whom
fell
Suffolk,
and
named
sway
Aethelric
of a
and
and
full
Mercia
The great king Aethelbert was just about to succeed to the throne in Kent
Sussex
was geographically isolated and Ceawlin had succeeded C5mric
as king of the West Saxons.
of the Saxons in Essex and Middlesex.
19
time, he
ceawiin of
WesBex.
Bedford to Oxford.
'
'
victory
Bristol
words,
Deorham
effect of
in
the
to
permanently cut
A little
and the
off
in
Wales
itself.
obscurity,
and Aethelbert
of
From 560 to 588 Ida's Northumbrian kingdom was divided between his sons and Aelle of Deira. Aethelfrith, son of Aethelric,
and when
son of Ida, married Aelle's daughter,
'
. ^^
.^^
Aethelfrith
of North-
Aethelfrith
was a man
of war.
gained one district after another, from the Britons, who, even
to this time,
their hold
He
up
on great
In 603 a Celtic
movement
20
wrote Bede
in 730,
'
'
From
that time,'
On this occasion
crushing blow which severed the Celts of Wales from the Celts of
Northumbria to the
Dee and the Mersey. The Celtic forces were
completely shattered and among those slaughtered were a great
company of monks from Bangor whom Aethelfrith refused to
Chester,
and
it
estuaries of the
recognise as non-combatants
for the help of their
God
they were
there,
he
pray
said, to
in the battle,
than if
The
Britons were
now severed
in Strathclyde from
the Clyde to the Mersey, in Wales behind the Severn and the
Dee, and in
The
Damnonia on
it
Northumbrian Angles,
in the north.
the Britons had remained in possession west of a line corresponding roughly with the second meridian of longitude, besides holding
in
Kent,
dom, and, at least after Ceawlin's death in 593, over Wessex itself.
Kent was the longest established of all the English dominions,
and the one which was in touch with the comparatively advanced
civilisation "of the Franks.
Wessex and
of
His
hand
the
Mero-
vingian house, in spite of the fact that she was a Christian and
he was a heathen.
by the
signalised
by the
nalised also
sig-
among
name
whom
deities, of
There
Woden and
Thor.
is
Christian missionaries
among them.
century of the
last
collected
under one
Roman
confirmed or completed by
occupation
St.
British
Christianity.
to carry Christianity
Germanus
century,
Roman
The
who
built
Columba and
tury.
of Dalriada
less Christianised
of the Irish
monk
touched the Angles planted along the coastal districts from Tyne
to Forth
Ida, Aelle,
and
Aethelric.
years earlier,
the
Roman
inspired
among
moved by
slave
Fifteen
by a fervent
the English.
The story
is
cireat.
22
The Church could not spare him to carry out his project,
but when he himself was raised to the papal throne, no long time
elapsed before he organised the mission which was entrusted to
the conduct of Augustine. The opportunity was a good one.
The fame of the power of Aethelbert of Kent was spread abroad.
His Frankish wife was allowed to practise her own religion,
though she had made no attempt to spread it further. A
mission was at least not likely to meet with a hostile reception.
Augustine himself was evidently extremely nervous, so nervous
here.
Ausustine
Rome before
B97.
the island of
first in
if
cautiously.
preach.
and the
to Eboracum
that is, York. Eminently sensible and liberalminded instructions were also given as to the adaptation of
Rome
should be
admitted.
^lot
date of Easter.
in
Roman
see
no reason
for
changing their
was the
appear ridiculously
upon at the
came
to nothing,
and with
Church exercising
of a united
whole
modern
eyes,
permanent antagonisin
in place of healthy
co-operation.
ference
trivial to
price of a
must
its failure
its
island.
II.
tianity took
Eadwin
Deira.
north.
Aelle, fled at a
According to
and
it
of
Gwynedd,
remove from
his
In like manner,
path
it is
upon him
made
the
is
not look as
if
his
is
which does
Wales.
court of
Redwald
of
'
24
set
up an
'
is
devils
Aethel-
altar to Christ.
frith,
acMe^s
supremacy,
since
was
dis-
wife.
northern king, surprised and slew him at the battle of the Idle
river,
and
up Eadwin
set
Redwald
Eadwin was
the overlordship.
In the
and Edinburgh,
said
through
'
all
made
little
At
first
enough progress.
for
the queen's
But on one
night the queen bore a son to the king, and the king himself
Eadwin and
the
Paulinus.
Christian
prayers.
point of view
till
of
this
Wessex who had sent the assassin. On his return from this
expedition he still showed no haste in yielding to the exhortations
of Paulinus, until one day, as he sat in solitary meditation after
'
his
and
'
:
come
If
and more
better
life
any previous
was
heard of by any of thy kinsfolk, wilt thou obey him and hearken
to his saving precepts
'
readily given
come
to thee,
'
:
by
When
to
fulfil
thy promise.'
When,
Eadwin remem-
summon
his
men and
summoned and
whom
chamber
even
sion of the
'
he worshipped pro-
fessionally.
man
them
The witan being
confer with
so, of all
A less materialistic
of the council.
'
The
life
of
sparrow through a
we know
and,
nothing.
the
new
surely
it is
to be followed.'
If
the
new
priest
upon
up to the temple,
to set
it
on
fire.
26
was rapid
for
it
Lincoln-
so also did
upper
classes,
monastic holiness.
Nothing
Penda of
Hercia.
at
about
the
but
turning
as well as the
itien of
Strathclyde were
last
still
man whom
perhaps his
protected.
who thought
it
men
who had no
justifiable to
The Welsh-
The
allies
marched
for the
Osric,
young cousin
of
to treat with
tradition
king in Bernicia.
was cut
his force
to pieces
and he himself
Eanfride came
killed.
to
the English
champion at once
of North-
'
cause.
It
'
of the Anglian
Oswald
Columba and his missionaries, from his monastery in the island of lona, had established
the Celtic Christianity among the Celtic peoples of the north.
The Scots king Aidan, who suffered the great defeat at the hands
of Augustine in England, the Irish St.
war
as one of religion
and creditable to
was overthrown by
Redwald and Eadwin, his second son Oswald and perhaps other
members of the family took refuge among the Scots, and the boy
was brought up among the monks of lona and was thoroughly
imbued with Christianity. There he would doubtless have reGaelic Christianity, that
It is curious,
when
Aethelfrith
fell
of the British
and by his
lost
at Heathfield.
victor,
who
had been
as
a right
harmony with
centre.
ecclesiastical as
28
and Angles
Penda again,
in battle against
Penda at
of his age,
Oswald was
commonly
Maserfield,
slain
identiiied as
Oswestry.
As
before,
Northumbria, did not seek to extend his own dominion over the
Two
north.
in Bemicia,
CadwaUon
Wessex
few years
654 he smote
it
whom
Osric,
645,
Thames
again.
But the
From 744 to 751 Oswy and Oswin reigned in Bemicia and Deira.
Oswy was a worthy successor of his broth^, while the same
combination of Christian virtue and manly valour distinguished
Both, especially Oswin, were
Oswin.
warm
friends of Aidan.
when the
resist
war
in 651,
of
Northumbria.
Oswy's superior
and he was
who
killed him.
for the
Just at this time there was peace between Mercia and North-
The
king.
29
Oswy
in 655 he
it impossible to curb Penda's aggressiveness
marched against him, and the last of the pagans, now over eighty
years of age, was slain in the great battle of Winwaed. Possibly
found
the overthrow of the East Anglian kingdom in 654 was the cause
slain
Oswy seems
to
have secured no
was
real
wuifhereof
'*'*'''*'
Wulf-
all
the country
between the Humber, the Severn, the Thames, and the eastern
sea,
to
and
to
of
Wessex kings
fighting with
them
we
Wessex
in Wiltshire.
When Oswy
by
whom
Four
he recovered Lindsey.
was extending
his
of Nortii-
own domination.
him
into
fell
In
but the
on him at
30
In
Nechtansmere, the
effect, after
and Latin
in the
time of
Celtic
Church
in the
in Essex,
and
Northumbrian
their Christianity
and
The apparent
The
were differences
real differences
of
maximum
chiefly
But
of theological antagonism.
way
with
it
practical
Brought up
like his
by her mother
in
Kent
Hence
it
might
Week
precisely
when the
Oswy made
up his mind that the question must be settled, and he summoned
a sjmod to be held at Whitby in 664 to give the place the name
subsequently bestowed on it by the Danes. The Celtic party
them by a
decided in favour of
St. Peter,
Peter.
it
Oswy
would be as
who had
; ;
heaven.
was conclusive
with
of
it
out England.
by the Pope,
Rome
in
of
the
Theodore of
Tarsus.
was rendered
Celtic clergy of
decision.
His task
Church
of the Britons,
it
may be doubted
whether
he would have effected one with the Celtic Church among the
English had
Still
it still
factory.
who on
that occasion had been the champion of the Latins, was nomiri-
The
kingdom.
St.
Oswy
Theodore
prelate,
a great
ecclesiastic,
but
whole
to rule the
of it
Theodore
secular court
meant
wiifted.
of practically
independent authority.
first
necessity
was
32
With the
sees.
He
kingdom,
Christian
third
Wilfred betook
people were
still
heathens.
first
landing of Augustine.
dignities.
Even then he
with
Theodore.
Rome
again
betook himself to
On
Ecgfrith's death he
he
his
days in peace.
secular State
The
life
of
and
much
The
story
later struggles
ecclesiastical authority
is
important
between the
During the
scheme
of breaking
work.
by the
was not a
clerical invention,
was grouped.
It
of
was
as metropolitan of
While he
author,
with Wilfred.
It
of Nortn-
In the
made
fierce
have freed
Northumbria north
of the
subordinate to Mercia.
Each
of the three
dominions had
its
wars with the Britons, Northumbria with the Picts and Scots
also
Mercia
is
Vol.
i.
34
Northumbria.
made no
effort to
It is also to
may have
whatever
debatable
The Welsh
Northumbria.
till
the death of
have followed no
rule,
except that
it
Only two
He
The
first
was Ceolwulf,
In 729 he did
succeed the usurper, but two years later he was deposed and
made a
reluctant
monk
at Lindisfarne.
Almost immediately
end of which he
at the
crown to
But
in the
meanwhile he had
was occupied by
see,
which
who
Northumbria by Aethelbald
of Mercia.
made on
Pictish king
were presumably ambushed, and were cut to pieces, somewhere in Perthshire after which he followed Ceolwulf 's example
forces
fall
King
Ine,
he abdicated
till
in order to
go to
Rome
in 728.
me
of
'^^^s^^-
his
Ine
west really
in the
in
power
when
Wessex
in 740
who
Aetneibaid
o^Meroia.
He was
of
of
less
him to rout at
West Saxon independence. Five
by
his
was captured by
that only in
It is curious
by
his
own bodyguard
That loyalty
illustrated
by
many
who
cynewuif of
''^^s^^^-
Cynewuif,
who became
him
and elected
He was
slain
786, waging
till
by
the Aetheling
the chronicler.
money and
their lives
fell
fighting
all
but one
36
man, a Welshman,
and
his thegns
'
of his
Cjmeheard
'
'
me and
to them no kinsman
whose murderer they would never
follow
but they offered hfe to C}meheard's thegns if they would
leave him. The answer was defiance the fray was joined again,
their lord,
all his
again
with a
the godson of
we may be
cuaracter of
tne times.
strikingly illustrative
of
Boniface,
while
rife,
and the
commending Aethelbald
of
St.
their iniquities
words of warning
But the
felt
Whatever
Welsh,
offa of
Mercia.
Cjniewulf's successes
it
Beorhtric.
old
that his
may have
recovered
its
and
is
title of
Aethelbald had
little is
in
earlier
that he retained or
all
these kingdoms,
Cynewulf at Besington
Of the
free.
known except
by the rout
of
777,
Welsh as early
as 760.
Twice he
modern
frontier of Wales,
though
it
leaves something
more
to
Wales in the south and takes something more from Mercia in the
laid
From
Humber
the
to enable
him
not
as a brother potentate.
^'^^^-
not
yet crowned
The great
courtesies
is
Rome
The might
difficult to
discover reasons
kingdom
influence
facilitated
He
why
institution of Lichfield as
we may
perhaps
Canterbury
call
it
an
own
did not
It
in 786,
came
to
an
later.
dom.
few months
38
by that
way
for
new dynastic
broils
and
And even
'
for
vill,
of
the Enghsh
ships of
first
And
race.'
again in 793 comes the entry in the Chronicle, that on 8th January
the havoc of heathen men miserably destroyed God's church at
'
It
may
be remarked
As he was
death.
certainly alive
two years
later,
we must
we have
Among
the
many
one of
is
first
quarter.
previous
letter to Ecgfrith,
Archbishop of York.
of the
men
like
and
prelates.
men
The spirituality
combined to
though within only a limited sphere, the conditions which
made it possible for the Englishman Bede to rank among the very
create,
The English
39
call
the
Dark Ages.
But
this
III.
From
The English
and
of the political
now to
the reconstruction
Roman
what we now
what we now
call
who
England and
in
all
but a
a small part of
call Scotland.
of
of the
None
Roman
and
political
a high pitch of
its
The
ken.
upon
folk
social
organisation, which
territorial settlement,
when
their hordes
to
century.
a migrant
therefore,
stiU.
preserved
characteristics
German
Tacitus,
from three to
five
in
Britain began.
evidence,
still
we
of the
Germans was
tribal
that
40
is, it
of kinship.
of Tacitus.
estabhshed not in towns but in rural communities. Each community was a group of farmsteads, called by Tacitus vicus the
;
group of
free
men
vici
The
conducted the
tribe's business in a
to
it
each
by the
it
head men of the vicus and pagus, who preadministration of justice and were captains
principes, the
when the
tribe
went
bodyguard
[comitatus) , admission to
its
They were
The princeps had
to war.
it
which was
members.
was no
commander
whole host.
of the
among
them
by
these free
men
[liberti),
no longer
slaves,
There
but of inferior
how
in the fifth
century
it is
not possible
The English
to say, but at the earlier stages as to
of the
41
The English
land
is
allotted
meadows
Roman
among
Place-names imply
that
many
of
patronymic
and
so on,
Engugii
settlements,
are undivided.
type
.^j^g
them were
though
settled
amount
The
to a general rule.
once sent
which had
aggregate of hundreds
hundred, or the
shire,
of the
shire
is
used,
it signifies
a subdivision of a larger
kingdom.
In the description of the conquest the captains of the invading
host are usually described as duces, war-lords, ealdormen, not as
kings
its
and
it is
an un-
King and
^^**-
Woden, the
The
succession to
The
king,
when he promulgates
men, who appear to
we observed an
This council,
new king
and
The institution
of the
42
full force,
and
is
stage
it is
some
evident that
of the land.
Kings
liberally
by themselves.
some
lordship,
some
of the seventh
century
no mention of them
in the
^y
circumstances
which
only
produced
Norman Conquest
actual
Until
among English
scholars
but this
is
no longer the
case, so that
we may
'
state
it
in a different
form
Was
the
The English
township, or
vill
Normans
as the
called
43
it,
originally a settlement
was
ment
of Britons, preserved to
till
the
soil for
it
settle-
The system
an answer.
It
would
fit
mon
waste,
at all
all
The open
^*^'*'
The waste
claim.
common was
land, pasturage, or
not allotted
farm
stantial
for each
(i.e.
strips,
usually about
furrow-long) in length,
by narrow, unploughed
ridges or balks.
all
were equal.
Primarily there
is
good
strips
and
The
we
normal holding,
was evidently
original intention
to ensure that
everybody
should have his fair share of every kind of land good, bad, or
indifferent.
eight
of his holding
;
section
by
section.
the question
owed
oxen
if
he held a
how
it
periodical
that in
if
virgate
payments
of produce.
'
lord,'
44
whom
To
we
this question
to
shall
We cannot
negative point.
evidence of what
'Extirua-
tion'of
soil
we
The
provisionally the
call
will
Britons.
is
to the contrary
produced.
much more
very
may now
be examined.
fire
left alive
where the
and sword
only a
Bede's
Enghsh
tradition to
monk's record.
Nor
is it
questioned
we can hardly
infer
it
is
of the
was on
far
from
decisive.
dependent mainly
more important
is
entirely disappears
LangTiage
and reUgion.
Celtic
Very much
if
territory,
There
is
a mere remnant of
is
that,
if
all.
of
The one
purposes
them
is
survived.
probable enough
but
this
would not
The English
45
soil
large
numbers
their language
is
of the Britons
among
tillers of
the conquerors in
and
their reUgion.
It
may
rights,
the
voice
in
local
administration,
who were
retained
in
a state
them
to
Their last
of
met with
THeEugiisii
^I'^'^^'^'er.
Nechtansmere
is
sufficiently
to
it
it
And
Caedmon (about
Even the
book
after
Caedmon
else of
of
was not
so
much
himself.
poem
great
a versification of the
Whatever they
was a
of a literature
Beowulf.
way
was
was reproduced
in Cromwell's Ironsides, or
Edward
the Confessor.
The
46
and
it
death
wane.
Bede.
;
and Bede
is
England.
in
was no
less saintly
England but
was
Europe, and he
first
first critical
science as
in all
He was
than learned.
In his
and a master
Some
of such
centuries
world
own
in-
mother
of the greatest
intellectual activity
fine flower
but the
material conditions were too adverse, and the high level attained
in the latter part of the eighth century, before
while he was
still
Bede was
bom
and
the eighth and ninth centuries until the revival under Alfred.
The one
umbria
to
who
left his
of
native North-
Charlemagne.
CHAPTER
I.
III.
802-865
a third of the
till
Rise of
^^^^s'^-
England had
southern
of
was very
held
its
own
inclusive,
kingdoms
an
still
offer
of
them back
the north and east,
effective resistance.
it
When
of consolida-
still
unchallenged.
king in Wessex.
Ecgbert, an
'
'
of
Ecgbert,
^o^-sss.
make good
his claim to
and had
died,
in the
There
When
Beorhtric
under the
From
48
election of Ecgbert
Ecgbert
Harold
to
own hand.
it
that he
had no
for his
Coenwulf
that
is,
may be presumed
is
Damnonia
in
which he
Devon.
sovereignty in Mercia.
Damnonia when
he was too
strong, but
late.
Ellandune.
was
Wessex
Overthrow
of Mercia.
fled.
all
Baldred
Wessex men
hailed the
as
made
Anglia
made haste
his sovereignty.
sub-kingdoms flinging
off
his place.
and
East
to acknowledge
itself
of the Mercians.
of Mercia
of the
was
revived for
The Rise of Wessex and the Danish Raids
East Anglia, and Eadwin, Oswald, and
a
title
Oswy of Northumbria
more than a hundred and
fifty years.
by any
for
No
of
title
Northumbria,
in
two
of the
Eogbert's
supremacy,
for
49
life,
Penda had
Mercia even after Penda's death had at the best been nominal;
It
was not an
whom
his
own
East Anglia.
more than a
Denmark and Norway.
soon
little
field to
embarked upon
earnest.
England
Offa's death,
isles,
grim
of
in
most part
to Friesland
and
to Ireland
and the
The Danes
^'^^ Eogbert.
But
again became
coasts
and estuaries
of the Prankish
dominion
their expeditions
Ecgbert,
who happened
The English attack was repulsed, for the Danes held the place
yet they must have been dissatisfied by their recepof slaughter
'
'
Vol.
i.
From
50
Ecgbert
Harold
to
tion, for
later
Possibly this
band
of
itself
defeat
'
'
They
Kingston Down.
at
fled
to
ships
their
the
of
died.
who
left
East Anglia.
stan.
all
Eadmund, was
were bishops
839-858.
whom
posterity
remembers
who was
St.
Swithun,
on account
chiefly
of
for a
No
raids increased.
levies,
Tne raids
increase.
victory,
was himself
left
slain,
Wessex
alone,
and Rochester
repeated.
Normandy
in
very much
the
Danish Raids
51
of the
of the
and next year they were raiding the whole Atlantic coast
Loire,
of the
The Chronicle
before.
Devonshire levies
Sandwich
to flight.
And
In
than ever
in greater force
by the
Aethelwulf's brother,
force at
come
in
'
the heathen
men
up
their
And
and
three hundred
flight
fifty ships to
the
went south over the Thames into Surrey, and there King Aethelwulf and his son Aethelbald, with the
army
of the
at Aclea,
Battle of
*-^^' *^-
and
there made the greatest slaughter among the heathen army that
we have heard tell of until this present day, and there gained the
victory.'
Ockley.
Aclea
It
is
usually
was reputed
but
improbably identified
with
they wintered
of reason to
statement
is
'
is
is
in
855
a good deal
an error
but the
The king
of
to
its relief.
The
sub-kings,
it
with the general principle that in most of the battles the Saxon
force is the levy of the shire in
it
From Ecgbert
52
If
Harold
to
it
them
is
no mention of
in 852.
won a hard-fought
Charmouth.
we
find that
'
'
of the Danes.
field
against the
Northmen
,,
.
^^ ,
Aetlielwulf
his
goes to
make
their
most
Church
own
He made
tithe.
pilgrimage to
Rome, on which he
a boy of
who had
six,
There
is
no evidence
for the
On his return,
bringing
West Franks,
and Wessex.
Aethelbald succeeded to the kingdom on Aethelwulf 's death in
He shocked Christendom by marrying his father's juvenile
858.
widow
Judith,
it
may
be
in parenthesis,
nunnery by her
Forester,
went back
to France,
and whose
of Flanders,
many of
53
the
Aetiieibaid
*^8.
the royal
followed
Aethelbald"-
succession
was
Aethelbert
is
may have
made
their appearance
first
ships of the
who were
invasion,
in
known
generically as vikings,
viking
may have
of the creeks
'
The term
more probably
meant
it
'
were
All alike
Northmen, or Danes.
warriors.'
'
men
The Danes
the Western
Danes
alike
were bands of
^
See Genealogies,
i.
House of Wessex.
banner
From Ecgbert
54
of
some notable
The great
fleets
to
Harold
who might be
warrior,
king or
called
who
confederates,
acted independently
jarl.
which to
fit.
of
fleets
immigrants in search of
territories
spoil
upon
settle.
Normandy.
is
one of the
II.
now
is
to be told.
for a
Danish dominion
England
The state of
King Aethelred
is
in
England begins
i.
in
Wessex.
In
a consoHdated kingdom
England, 866.
of the
Aethelred's
we almost
immediately find him associated with the king, and having the
unprecedented title of secondarius. The divisions of Wessex are
now
all shires,
each having
its
ealdorman.
Outside of Wessex
uncertain, but
ing house.
of Wessex.
In Northumbria there
is
The
chaos
is Celtic
shire
the whole of
and no longer
army
unit
hitherto
it
is
In Wessex the
by its ealdorman
the fyrds of more than
Alfred and
two
England
There
is
55
no direct
army outside of
But everjrwhere among the English there are three
Wessex.
outstanding facts
know nothing
and only
of entrenched camps,
Sandwich
they
of fortified cities
still less
any expression
is
The army,
on the water.
it
may
be added,
of his time
move on horseback
ashore
is
to
'
back
if
unimpeded
horse themselves.'
fight
on
foot,
positions, to
And by
field.
of a
not
move
Their principal
somewhat lower
is
which it
sea they
aud
"'^^i^'^s.
Wherever the
and palisaded
still
a professional
is
at
is
on forays.
they
no sense a
the comitatus.
gesiflis,
soldier
in
is
territorial,
he
is
merely
came a
fresh host to
In 866
of
they
many legends.
and
in
867
the
This year
The invasion,
^^^-^''-
brog into his hands and slew him by casting him into a pit
serpents.
No
such explanation
is
required.
among
Northumbria was
The Danes
seized York,
where they
No more
victori-
From
56
Ecgbert
to
Harold
Next year the Danes marched into Mercia. The king Berhred
appealed to his Wessex overlord, and Aethelred came with
Alfred to his help. Finding the combined English forces too
strong for them, the Danes fortified themselves at Nottingham.
better skilled in attacking than in preparing
They did
so,
in
Northumbria.
But
in
870 they broke out again, burst through the fen country, ravaged
the great monasteries, and poured into East Anglia.
tried to fight them,
slain.
There
himself
was
is
killed
in fact,
Eadmund
faith,
that he was,
though as a
more inclined to religious persecuhad been. Essex also seems to have been
overrun.
Next
'
year, 871,
year of battles.'
The year of
battles, 871.
for her
gg^g^
own
^^^
^jjg
existence.
north to their
fate,
'
Wessex had
she was
now
left
the
to fight
the base of
its
operations.
the Wessex force had gathered under Aethelred and Alfred, there
was a pitched
battle, the
marching westward
in force,
off.
to a
Alfred and
successful
for Efigland
57
camp at
The rout
the Battle
but
field
fierce battle at
this,
Meratun,'
Danes remained
slaughter the
After
'
when
after a
tremendous
'
fact, it is
was another
slain.
was the
this
if
it
force to Reading,'
would account
apparently so overwhelming as
Ashdown seemed
to be.
Whenever
may have
it
was
fighting
month
'
Alfred king
*''i-
summer army
rein-
'
at Wilton in Wiltshire.
But
Wessex
of its
effect
tangible
advantages.
Wilton
After
few
the
Danes
I or
Wessex,
871 -87G
Alfred
had
as
874 the Danes ejected King Berhred from Mercia, and set up the
Ceolwulf in his room as a vassal of their own.
foolish thegn
'
'
and he from
this
From Humber
in
which
it
to
wth
in free tenure,
From Ecgbert
58
Saxon
Harold
to
institutions
markedly
different
south.
of the
Guthrum.
In 875
it
summer
there
is
and put
work
In that
The
Danes
raiders
in
Guthrum and
In 876, however,
at
faith.
in
Qj.
Campaign
of
876-877.
settling in Ireland,
on the Dorsetshire
and establishing a
coast,
fortified
camp
at
Wareham
At Wareham the old experience of Nottingham was repeated. Alfred shut the Danes up in their camp,
horsed
'
it.
At
Danes promised
last the
so,
as
many of them
where they
for Exeter,
to retire on
as were
EngUsh
lines,
fortified themselves.
Wareham.
sea
and
after the
of relieving
The
them being
fleet.
demanded of
They retired into
Mercia, where
from Wessex.
Guthrum remained
number of military
centres.
and
in
sea-rovers,
Alfred and
Ubba
while
surprise
^
for England
the Battle
fortified himself at
Chippenham,
was
was unable
to
of Athelney,
isle
when
Before
brief.
Tie decisive
strug-gie,
878
,.
The
.
tradition says
was
59
But the
collapse
Odda
ealdorman
inflict
^^'J'"'^-
in his
good
faith
When
did not
them
to retire.
Denmark in 884
Thames mouth was too much for some of Guthrum's Danes.
A contingent of them joined the new invaders. Alfred, however,
Nevertheless, the arrival of another force from
at
was now strong enough not only to drive out the new-comers
but to
Guthrum
call
ham
Wedmore was
Guthrum's
was drawn between what Guthrum's
was now to be known as the Danelagh and Wessex. ^'^'3'^^' ^**'
The line followed the river Lea to its source, then struck across
or
fryth.'
definite line
to Bedford,
'
belonged to Wessex,
all
to Chester
All that
of this
it
was
From Ecgbert
6o
on
strictly
its
own
Harold
to
It
should be
struggle.
East Franks.
and though
the story, the Danes of the Danelagh broke from their compact,
was
no
of
of fleets
element.
less
By
The
were years
of peace.
But
England
would have been assimilated to the Scandinavian group, and
the whole course of her history would have been changed.
Because he prevented this from happening and preserved the
Alfred and
the Battle
for England
6i
maker
of England.
made new
and
kingdom
of his
'
Dooms
'
His
legislation.
enabled him to
it
so as to provide a
genius
roll
common
of Alfred
military
for
of all subsequent
organisation
not
only
real
supremacy
main features, the building up of a naval power and the establishment of hurhs or fortified garrison towns, which were not only a
permanent check to insurrection, but greatly
concentration of military forces
there
was nothing
to
is
a matter of great
difficulty
when
he
third point
is
of
said to
in divisions, so that,
of
when
men
it
was brought
to carry
militia could
a temptation to disbandment.
But
it is
young
in
accordance
The
Alfred the
'i"<=*'^<"^-
is
The
taught
him only the more
deficiencies of his own education
emphatically the importance of educating the new generation.
He was twelve years old before he could read the great feat of
his childhood was not reading the book which his mother had
shown him, but repeating to her the story it contained, which
was read to liim by the chaplain. Though in later life he transindeed
facts.
From Ecgbert
62
lated
to
Harold
to
whom
made with
weU
the king, as
own
of England.
fit
to be im-
the help
Ecclesiastical History
of
were translated by
thought
lit
to
do
so.
was the
work
Chronicle, a
original
of
described.
Of Alfred's laws we
said to
show
speak elsewhere.
Alfred
tiie
shall
man.
would have been remarkable even had his whole reign been undisturbed
by warfare.
And
this
his
in spite of
some painful disease the nature of which has never been eluciThe practical nature of the man is marked by the extradated.
ordinary success with which in the midst of his immense public
followed
it is
by a son such
as
Edward
in
whom
after ages
the
single blemish
To Alfred
alone of
for conquerors,
naming him
Alfred's son
63
goo-978
probably at
his father
He had been
through
the whole
^
^ ^^
Edward
the
in
No
valiant
less
whom
and
Eider, 900-
925
his
the last
series of
i.
but there was nothing to prevent the witan from preferring the
Northumbria
judged that
it
them
suit
to give
him
their support,
They
seniority
would
retreated
and
in
into Mercia
battle, in
Primogeniture
his
to a pitched
fighting,
each other.
Alfred
logic of facts.
Danelagh,
The Danes
fact,
have been
It
east,
Angles there would have been no great enthusiasm for the cause
of
Wessex.
single
ruled over
by a
single
monarch.
line
From Ecgbert
64
England was
and
it
Harold
to
fit
was bound
do so unless
to
it
was content
the
bj'
men
of the
England
own
Danelagh, who
to see its
From 910
to 924
fortresses in lands
Edward was
which he or his
Almost
all
sister Aethelflaed
had brought
won by
what remained
sionoftiie
of
918,
lord,'
It is to
be remarked that
Tyne
It is
number
of Scandinavian settlers
and
quite
it is
Aethelflaed, the
'
kingdom
was campaigning
in
of Wessex.
also effectively
lines
Edward
who
After
65
secured
and Deira.
Strathclyde
into
fortification of
ance.
in the
'
and Derby.
and
in
fleet in
of Mercia
met with a
It is clear; then,
in the
may be
'
by the
Humber,
Anglo-Danish Edward's
and was
'ioi'iion-
kingdom
Before
and
kingdom beyond Forth had been united under one
crown by Kenneth M'Alpin, who inherited the Scottish kingdom
this time, it
of Dalriada
the Pictish
from his father and the Pictish kingdom through his mother.
Strathclyde was not subject to the Scots.
Controversy has
kingdom
a great
'
modern
pubhc law
As a matter
isle of Britain.'
'
at this period
is
of fact, the
mere figment.
upon custom,
it
and if we are
of all
to fall
back
dependent states to
it was to their
The vahdity of the EngUsh king's suzerainty
lasted precisely as long as he was able to maintain it by force,
and once it was thrown off it was only by force of arms that it
could be recovered. No king would ever have dreamed of
admitting that he was a vassal because his great-grandfather had
sworn fealty a hundred years before. King Edward i. would
have laughed to scorn the suggestion that he was a vassal of the
Pope because his grandfather. King John, had voluntarily and
advantage to do
Innes's Eng.
so.
Hist. Vol.
i.
;
;
From Ecgbert
66
to
Harold
deliberately^
The chronicles, which are very full for the reigns of Alfred and
Edward the Elder, now suddenly become painfully meagre
a great misfortune for the historian, since
Aetheistan,
925-940.
j^g^
enough to make
it
clear that
\^'e
have
Edward's son
and
of his
of the
and
lesser
European
married to
kings.
Also
it is
on
who
Denmark
Norwegian monarchy.
life
too, it
in establishing the
may
be noted, was by
Brunanburii
'
937.
for himself.
Also he
'
'
of
Northumbria
may
mean,
brought
together
In
this
swarm
of the
of
The Strong Kings of England
Ireland, one of
routed with
terrific
which
is
67
whom
celebrated
in a ballad
it
the north could not be brought into the area of English unity.
'
Basileus
'
of Britain
title
The extension
Humber made it
of
the
single
too unwieldy.
Brunanburh.
The
accession of so
at
deed-doer,
Danelagh.
his
laurels
young a prince
Eadmund was
he established
king of Scots, on
'
condition
ceded
it
to
Malcolm
i.,
Probably he wished to
incursions of the
Eadred,
^^^-^^s.
Two
its
his
kingdom.
is
not a
From Ecgbert
68
king, but an
eorl
'
'
to
Harold
Eadred
Eadmund's
The boy's reign ^he was only fifteen was brief and troubled.
He was completely under the influence of a kinswoman, Aethelwhose daughter Aelfgifu he wished
gifu,
Eadwig,
955-969.
^^(j
g^j^jj
to marry,
Eadwig managed
to allow his
to drive
Dunstan into
exile,
became king
of all
England.
Wessex.
But
and young Eadgar
of
Tradition relates
how Eadwig on
bower of
young lady-love and her mother, till the indignant magnates
dispatched Dunstan to recall him to a sense of his dignity and
his
duties.
herself
known
The conwas perhaps quite as much between the two parties in the
Church, the reforming disciplinarians and the old lax school, as
between clerical and lay authority. But the obscurity is increased
as
'
test
by the
clerical
champion.
'
See Genealogies,
I.,
House of Wessex.
accession
Dunstan returned
69
and
impose a by
to
Dunstan as an
about
information
made
fact,
however,
free
the reign of
The
young
clear that
is
'
Dunstan,
Eadgar was
as
from outbreaks
of
wisdom
government was
of counsellors older
is
Welsh
and
it
kings,'
'
and
of Scots, of Strathclyde,
in
and more
there
was firm
It is reasonable
any kind.
his rule
Man,
of
appears to be superflu-
Only to
in state
we indebted
in the country,
and
of the
enormous
fleet
But
again there
is
sohd foundation in
As
that he
had a
fact.
stories
justification for
was engaged
in
them.
There
would seem to
is
no appearance
who
also en-
ecclesiastical
among the
laity.
He
nor parish
most lax
of the
'
'
canons,'
in the
monas-
invari-
regular
rigid
'
clergy
and
From
JO
ably demanded by
all
Ecgbert
to
Harold
The methods adopted
moral reformers.
Crown
at
the country was the better for that reaction, let the annals of the
reign of Aethelred the Redeless
left
two sons
wfe
Edward
the Martyr,
tell.
child of his
975-978
to
work mischief
for
many
Her attempt
to
bom
of his first
Aethelflaed,
have Edward
set aside
years.
own
was
From
the day of
the boy's short reign she no doubt fomented the reaction against
the policy of Dunstan,
Aethelred.
plot in favour of
exile,
and
in Mercia itself
chamber at Calne
room below
precipi-
standing held
fast.
of his
be hallowed as a martyr.
made
Castle.
by mediaeval monks,
old, to
as they
would have
when
only
It is
yi
government.
for the
is
most
central
so^ernment.
and no one
permitted to
is
is
inclined to change.
is
economy, or
else to
make
not to
its
laws, but to
external business
is
local
Its
with which
justice,
is
included some-
in the single
Tie witan.
body.
It is clear
exclusively of magnates
ealdormen,
number
who were
of thegns
that
is
it
consisted
but
it
is
to be
On
it is
any
free
man had
normally
the
men.
equivalent
though on occasion
it
occasions when,
would
of
offer
as a matter
no opposition to the
ancient
council
of
chiefs,
fallen into
From
72
Ecgbert
to
Harold
The thegns
in the
in general every
one in possession of
any
right to
hood
members
political office
no
name
though these
still
office
office
and
if
of the king's
had the
land or more
five hides of
there
was a tendency
an appointment
for a
not an established
rule.
in
fighting
National
defence.
^j^g
jj^
The
home the
by the central
government.
Hitherto
the
may
be called
shire
province,
there was no
common
work
to
poses.
It
of dealing with
But when
raiding
became obvious.
and
ceorls
ments
field
home
its place.
fight
shift
'
ship-
men
own element
their
and
since the
73
fpng
strategic positions,
of the free
of fortifications
bridges.
new
garrisons.
neces-
third, the
maintenance of roads
organisation served
doomed
pletely national,
purposes efficiently;
its
the son
of
it
was
permanent
and maintenance
and
forti-
it
to
it
security.
prominent function
direction
of
taxation,
of
government
in
modern times
the
is
But taxation
Revenue,
in
The main
The king's revenue was
derived not from taxes, but from his own estates and from the
dues which he was already empowered to exact at the earliest
stage of which we have any record.
How these rights of the
Crown came into existence we can only conjecture. Even in the
seventh century kings were conveying lands by written charter
to monasteries or to individuals
and the conveyance of land
meant only the transfer to the favoured persons of such rights
the
soil,
tations
were curtailments of
notorious
is
first
institution of tithe.
distinction
it
was the
From
74
land of the
Folcland and
booiand.
folk,'
Ecgbert
Harold
to
all
'
folcland,'
the
when
it
became
'
bocland,'
'
still
all
it
charter
land.'
'
if
such
which any
It is
now
ad-
was the property of the community, but merely land A\hich was
held by customarj? title, ^\hile bocland ^\as land to which there
was a
\vritten title.
If
dividuals
by the community's
is
When
rights as he
happened actually
to possess
by recognised custom
fell
and
to the king
market
tolls
and
fines
to
pubHc
officers
of various sorts.
But there
own lands.
to make a pa5mnient to the
first
was a
stricter
that
is,
there
The burn.
king's
The
fortresses.
Where
there
was a
hostile onslaughts
there
was
also
this
of the factors
75
they
were
'
Dooms
'
new
establishing
work consisted
and modifying them so
principles
law.
of
The Dooms.
Alfred's
some formulating
fication necessitated
The process
dooms by
dooms
the
tising of the
of uni-
refer-
But, in
meant only a more thorough systeraaWessex the dooms of his successors meant
of Alfred
law of
authority to
is
it is
man
Feudal
^'eeinnings.
who was
responsible for
them
it
was hardly
possible for
them
And
in the
to
have
been developing a practice which was one of the bases of feudalism, the practice of
the vassal,
In
became the
its
lord's tenant
it
that
is,
common
relation
of lord
inferior,
he surrendered his
of protection
and
service
was
it
;
the
the relationship
From
76
but this
to
of services
may
relations
Services.
Harold
Ecgbert
lesser occupiers
between them
of protector
and protected
is
the services were the outcome of what were originally the relations
No
solution
servile population.
the
dooms
foi;
soil into
ser-
was completely
amount
of
was the
Justice.
as between the
its
own
members
of different units.
The jnembers
of
moot there
are signs that a certain amount of jurisdiction was already
passing from these popular courts to the lords. But it was only
at the
shire
The dooms
to person
of the kings
for robbery
and
injuries
violence.
the univer-
the individual.
invented.
See Note
III.,
Lards' Kishts.
by the Normans.
jj
fines, for
weregeld.
Weregeid.
and
pubhc
officials
their share.
blood-feud.
in
honour bound to
kill
if
were
protect him.
Thus retaliation led on to retaliation endlessly.
The weregeld was substituted for the retaliatory slaying of A.
If A and his kinsfolk paid up the weregeld fixed by law, they
were to be exempt from retaliatory attack. The amount of the
compensation followed a regular scale. The weregeld for killing
Next to
a king was twice as high as for killing any one else.
archbishops
and
the
Aethehngs
or
king
came
members
of
the
the
the royal house. A bishop or an ealdorman was worth half an
archbishop
an ordinary thegn was worth quarter as much
'
'
as a bishop
and
six times as
Between the
gelds of
tariff
ceorl at the
much
shillings respectively,
held
by the
their were-
amount
of land
individual.
trial
From Ecgbert
78
to
Harold
number of compurgators,'
The number of comoath.
who swore
'
An
difficulty in
'
judgment
number
iron,
when
compurgators
of
ordeal,'
Almighty
of the
by hot
'
guilt or innocence
was
the ordeal by
V.
978-1042
Aethelred II.,
the Eedeiess,
978 1016
can
receive is
was no one
his
own
after
hands.
in
magnates
for
The Danish
Conqtiest
79
attaclc
or the
the
by stray outlaw
Isles, assisted
chiefs
In the days of the son and grandsons of Alfred, invaders and insurgents had invariably received unpleasantly severe lessons.
encouraging.
of
after Aethelred
From 980
Thanet.
all
But they
discovered,
defences
of the
Maldon
coast.
in Essex,
series of descents
him many valiant men of his thegnBut the Norsemen won. The king did not march to the
hood.
rescue of Essex
advice of Sigeric,
at Canterbury,
enough by
Two
it.
silver.
He
he
got
Ransom.
become a Christian
to his paganism.
men
of
From Ecgbert
8o
for a time,
Denmark
Harold
to
for himself.
series of incursions
Throughout
base.
one of
Aethelred's ealdormen,
had a hand
in the
It is also
geny by
who
Emma,
St. Brice's
somewhat
raiders.
Day, 1002.
Normandy, which had now become a very powerful province of France and, like the EngUsh Danelagh, had
entirely ceased to be in alliance with Danes or Norsemen.
In
the same year Aethelred perpetrated the most insane act of his
He ordered
reign.
Day, 13th November, having just paid ransom for the third
time.
said to
Danish
have been a
jarl
Pallig,
sister of
who had
of the Danish
of the
The massacre
of St. Brice's
Day
set
in
Swejm
1004 he
at
work
fell
again.
upon East
time Malcolm
11.
of Scotland harried
Northumbria, though he
off
In 1006
fleet,
for
Danegeid.
mighty
called
of it
was
in
8i
Wulfnoth, who was probably the father of the great Earl Godwin.
By
managed the
jarl
When
Thorkill
In loio they
known
the murder
as St.
cul-
of
another huge
Nevertheless,
Alphege, in 1012.
the
the Tall.
of the
Thorkill himself with a large force took service with the king.
with a great
who
in the
But by
fleet,
this
time the
government.
men
Hitherto the
of the
into
Humber they
Mercia,
Sweyn marched
mission, though
itself
offered
by an indomitable
distinguished
resistance,
beating
Sweyn king
of England,
off
new paymaster
but when Sweyn raised the siege of London and marched into
Normandy,
whither he had already dispatched his wife and the two children
she
of all
England
building
up an empire,
made himself
Norway but on his death the empire was broken up
for the time.
Norway revolted, and elected as its king Olaf the
Thick, otherwise known as St. Olaf
and the Danes in Denmark
The Danish host in
elected not Knut but his brother Harald.
England elected Knut, but the Enghsh witan offered to restore
for
king of
ally,
Vol. u
From
82
who came
Aethelred,
Ecgbert
many
back, with
promises of amendment,
Harold
to
off
matters with his brother, leaving behind the hostages his father
had taken,
its
own
Eadmund
won the loyalty of the Danes of North
When Knut returned in 1015 Eadmund
took matters into his
Eadmund
hands, and
Ironside.
Mercia.
Eadmund made
Aethel-
Eadmund was
Ironside
'
'
Again he began to
yet.
collect forces
be divided between
defeated through
to
it
;
was
in vain.
Eadmund's
Almost immedi-
There
may
that the survivor of the two kings was to succeed to the whole
inheritance
at
any
rate,
although
Eadmund
left
two infant
sons,
for
some months
Knut,
1016-1036.
Sweyn.
He
only
brother Eadwig, to
full
whom
alone
it
was possible
for ad-
and Edward,
83
away
in
again in his
life
In 1017
Aethelred,
secured
At the same time he not only executed PiiyEadwig, but also made Eadric Streona pay the penalty of his
misdeeds. The arch-traitor learnt the old lesson that wise
duke.
whom
Denmark
as well as of
England
but
it is
evident that he
aggrandisement.
not a milch cow.
had found
Bernicia
killed before
the Tall
divided
an effective supreit
kill
and dismiss
in maintaining
off
and Mercia,
at first
handed over
to Eadric Streona,
to Leofwine,
he transferred
noth,
it
his confidence.
divisions.
little later
Godwin's origin
is
sur-
;;
From
84
rounded by legends.
Ecgbert
It
Harold
to
whom
^\'hole
that he
in
The monastic
of the
abound
chroniclers
in praises of
to
of
Knut's piety
St.
Alphege of Canterbury
Eadmund
'
brother
'
Also,
Ironside.
of
The
Knut gave it immunity from foreign
ment under earls who were firm and
of
Knut's peace
is
singu-
larly scanty.
just.
might almost be
said that the country enjoyed the happiness of the land which
has no history.
Nevertheless, one event of
fffst-rate
historical
Uhtred
of
importance
Twelve years
of Lothian,
His
Eadwulf was
earl of
geance.
He
Carham,
close to the
inefficient brother
on the English
Tweed,
force.
inflicted
of
an overwhelming defeat
Eadwulf surrendered
all
Northumbria
north of the Tweed to the Scots king, and from that day forward
Tweed marked
No
into
many
which meant so
little
to the Scot
and
so
much
to English
lawyers.
different
had he been
85
of his
own
Knut
type.
Two
his day.
kings of
Knut
one, Aethelwulf,
in
Europe,
Rome
to
had
visited
crowned king of
all
him the
child Alfred.
'
But no
during a
visit in 1026-7,
He
in its purpose.
got con-
cessions
middle
upon
Knut's
Rome
'
foreigners
archbishops
on entering Burgundian
who went
Rome
to
territory,
from the
Pope.
ultimately
Besides
little
visiting
But
making himself
in
who
in conjunction
little
affected
by the
results,
But
because after
to
monogamy
to the sue-
little
that
-Q^^^-y^
Barefoot,
Knut
left
and two
a son, Harthacnut,
sons,
and repudiated
enough, then,
whom
he
hand
of
Harold Harefoot.
Knut's widow
Emma
possession in
in claiming the
Denmark.
crown
for
Harthacnut,
huscarles,
was strong
From
86
Ecgbert
Harold
to
Wessex was to go
to Harthacnut, represented by Emma, with Godwin as her
minister.
But Harthacnut was busy in Denmarlv. There might
enough
to force a
temporary compromise.
Alfred the
small
Aetiieiing-.
in
letter
purporting to be from
for
is
that he
cause,
for the
Harold king
of the
Hartnacnut,
stoutly
1040-1042.
Emma
now unanimous
in declaring
refused to
had
at last succeeded in
the
stirring
whence she
up her own son Harthacnut to
coronation.
Before
it
whereupon the
and
of
grown
Eadmund
to
Ironside's son
man's estate
When Harthacnut
in
Edward the
Edward ^ at Rouen
exile, who had now
Hungary.
months later,
wisdom of their
choice, which had presumably been directed by the expectation
that any other course would revive the old struggle with Denmark. The young king gave every promise of proving himself
the magnates soon had reason to doubt the
it is
little
See Genealogies,
i.j
House of
IVessejr.
The
End
as heir-presumptive,
in some sort
But before Harthacnut
full
cups at a wedding
87
feast,
VI.
The kingdom
of
Denmark passed
to
1042-1066
Sweyn
jarl
Magnus,
son of
Estrithson, the
Ulf, the
St.
Olaf,
'
'
of
Norway, and
his
wars
brother of
,
Edward
the
Confessor,
own
England
left
the
quarrel,
and
re-
Wessex to her own throne, taking as its representative the man who was on the spot in ])reference to his elder
brother's son, who was in Hungary.
The three great earls,
Godwin of Wessex, Leofric, son of Leofwine of Mercia, and the
stored the house of
He had
the
at one time
widow
of
difficult one.
of
Emma,
Godwin.
Edward, who
It
is
less
easy to understand how, being popularly credited with the responsibiUty for the maltreatment of the other Aethehng, Alfred,
he
still
to procure such
Edward, but
daughter Eadgyth.
Godwin was
earl's
really overwhelming.
affairs
south of the
From. Ecgbert
88
Humber.
Harold
to
that province.
earl of
His eldest
Wessex.
it,
as well
was not
less so.
The king whom the witan had raised to the English throne
commands the enthusiastic admiration of the ecclesiastical
chroniclers
The
Confessor.
^j^g
on account
of his
exaggerated piety
of proportion,
the piety
Moreover, for
five
and twenty years he had been brought up amidst the comparative refinement of the
Norman
priests,
Dunstan had
Norman
whose
failed to
court,
clericalism
was
of the rigid
of
type which
End
The
89
eldest son
fair
made
apparently
object
was
off to
came back
Presently he
to
sweyn
abbess of Leominster.
to
which both
his brother
removed and
his
His
fleet.
earldom restored,
Beom
objected.
why
they
him.
his flight.
for once,
The
nominee
in setting
Canterbury
Jumieges, a prelate
see of
London.
Norman
mind
ideas
of the king.
conscious of any
Godwin
peril,
to the earl.
Norman
peril,
The
Godwin's
^^"
in
any opposition
came to
company were billeted at
Frenchmen brought on a
England on a
visit.
He and
his
on the
men
of Dover.
to
Front Ecgbert
90
to
Harold
reaction,
London.
Godwin's
to the bishopric of
return.
feeling.
men
coast.
Ships and
earl.
gone.
If
of the situation,
it
was not
his cue to
vacate the position from which he had derived his strength, the
claim that he was an absolutely loyal subject,
off
on a pilgrimage to Palestine,
in the
any Enghshmen.
End
The
fled
Canterbury
canonical, for
room.
Robert's
in
Pope Leo
and the
made archbishop
of
refused to confirm
ix.
91
office after
it.
Leo's suc-
when Edward's
successor
a matter
of
some
little
The
return.
rationalism
was unscrupulous
of
;
history
Norman
attribute^
place
was taken by
after his
death to
his
ecclesiastical legend,
import-
was crowned.
Godwin
whom
he called to witness
which
family, attri-
Godwin's
Alfred.
an able ad-
and generous,
Harold, earl
o'Wessex.
England
and loyalty
of inteUigence
to
be
in
nor loyal.
neither inteUigent
themselves
whereby he was
left
of character, or recognised
wisdom.
He
trial.
by Macbeth, who,
in
^"^
Scotland,
appropriated
and
it
Donalbane,
for
himself.
escaped,
Duncan's young
Malcolm
to
their
sons,
Malcolm
grandfather in
From Ecgbert
92
Harold
to
Northumbria.
Siward
1054,
and
left
kingdom, to fight
overthrown and
it
episode
lies
The
built.
importance of the
historical
Malcolm
commonly known
as Cednmohr,
Canmore
Bighead
'
i.e.
'
in.,
per-
Dane
son,
David
afterwards,
i.,
he took to wife
their youngest
had
and
virtually
was
The
Celtic.
reign of
Malcolm
iii.
to develop on
lines.
His
heir,
Aelfgar 3
outlawry,
acteristically yielded East AngUa back to him on
The
his own accession to the earldom of Wessex.
young
to succeed
-^
off to
North Wales.
The
allies
End
93
who came
The
them.
against
checked the
cijred
his
rebels,
Gryffydd
died,
fidelity
was
homage
as
Mercia
the
was given
title
him
to
after his
life
the son of
exile,'
'
But
at this
Eadmund
Iron-
side,
and
his
Christina.
three very
Having
small
children
arrived he died,
of the
reigning king.
in trouble,
his
man.
married
suppression
Welsh-
^ Gryffydd.
to the
ciHation,
to
He
till
when
his
In 1063, however,
Welsh expedition.
may have
to
have got
tired
own people
slew
From Ecgbert
94
his
Presumably
head to Harold.
to
it
Harold
to cement-
ing a close alliance with the house of Leofric that Harold pre-
and
Tiie
Eadwin.
sister of
succession.
till
^^^
late in 1065,
on
it.
Sweyn
of
j^
Denmark always
claim on his
own
behalf.
affirmed that
during
the
eleventh
century,
was
None
of the claimants
William of
Normandy.
j^^d led to
some accident
Harold being shipwrecked on the territory of Guy of Ponthieu. Guy, after the fashion of the times,
meant merely
instead of at Ponthieu.
He
his
extorted from
to the
England.
of the
crown
of
Norman
The
End
95
story that the oath was taken upon relics of a peculiar sanctity.
Whether, in spite of that path, Harold was warranted in accepting the crown of England for himself
question of casuistry
but
title to
is
an exceedingly intricate
was quite
it
certain
that,
by
while
election of
The
was
outlook, then,
when
in
whom
Tostig.
it.
earl,
In Tostig's
cut up his
room Morkere, the younger brother
of Eadwin of Mercia and Eadwin himself came to their assistance
with the levies of his own earldom and a contingent of allies from
Wales. Harold was no more inclined to support Tostig than
he had been in the case of Sweyn. His brother's outlawry was
confirmed, and the Northumbrian earldom of Aelfgar's second
son was confirmed. With the Leofricsons earls of half England,
it is
not
On
difficult to
Edward
Sweyn
of
own
sister.
brother,
first tried to
Harold
11.,
^''^-
intrigue with
own
made
gyth, since
it
The papal
of the inde-
From
96
Ecgbert
to
Harold
Holy
Enghsh
clergy,
was gathering
his
September
no invasion.
still
levies.
to
And
Haraid
Hardrada.
on the Yorkshire
invaders.
self
fleet,
coast.
from his
ally.
all
day.
When
field,
it
and
was
after
mighty deeds
The English
fleet
enabled the
CHAPTER
I.
Except
for
IV.
Survey of Europe
Norman
Conquest, while
was
tually confined to
but the
intelligible
of the
dinavia
whereas the
At the
eastern
river
Roman
the Western
Empire.
boundaries were,
roughly speaking,
the
The Empire
sooios^.
barbarians.
'
was parted
into
The
rest, if
three
Vol.
i.
we
Christian princi-
divisions:
left
own
the
western
is
Frank
roughly
Norman Kings
The
98
Germany
was
'
'
modem
the
modem
Prance as
lies
on
emperor.
the
in
commonly
was
in possession
the greatest of
its
emperors,
Henry
iii.,
died
Henry iv.
The Saxon and Pranconian emperors stemmed the tide of
advancing Slavs and Hungarians or Magyars from the east.
The Scandinavian expansion had almost come to
TUe Norman
expansion.
^n end after Danes and Northmen had established
themselves in the EngUsh Danelagh and the French province
of Normandy, although for a time during the eleventh century
England formed part of the actual Danish dominion. But in
this century there was a new expansion, not from Denmark, but
from Normandy
made
itself.
Southem
his
power
Italy,
and
in Sicily.
won
Sjirvey of Ezirope
99
Feudahsm
moment when Duke WilHam was putting an
comparative isolation of England. And while both
Normandy and Robert Guiscard were still living,
precisely at the
end to the
Wilham
of
had
its
was
peninsula.
But another
was approaching.
struggle
Papacy
which drew
fell
upon
its inspiration
In the
of reform,
alive to the
half of
Within
The Papacy.
Henry
first
evil days.
The
but
Emperor
rival
influence
1058,
child.
posed.
11.
as a reforming pope,
alli-
in his
it
dukedom
of
'
'
was a cause
lOO
but
ii.,
in
When
irregularity at
Gregory
VII.
Rome
as Gregory
power which
exercised through
five
vii.,
for nearly
to exercise as
pope the
in effect
And Hildebrand
popes in succession.
dom
is
that Christen-
and the
king of kings.
as emperor, the
German king
France
the Capets.
different.
The
scendants of Charlemagne.
in consolidating the
him
as suzerain.
several,
At the time
i.
was a
of the
child,
little
in the
WilUam
of
Normandy.
Flanders,
Normandy, Brittany,
of
Blois,
and Orleans.
own duke
The feudatories
weU as against
The authority of the French king in
France was no greater than that of the German king in Germany.
The populations of the kingdom were hardly more homogeneous
than their language, scarcely more so than those of the whole
of their
Survey of Europe
loi
low-German
as a foreigner
all
of
Northern France.
hostile to
It
of soUdarity in the
kingdom
of
England
but
it will
be readily seen that this lack of soHdarity was even more conspicuous in the great states of Europe, each of which was
common
little
suzerain.
great
Conqueror's eldest son, the fact tended to check the consolidation of both England and France.
centuries
of
half
still
all
Norman
ii.
was
Crusades
thirty years.
Richard
i.,
though Edward
the throne.
a real united
far
No
i.
and no king
of
kings went on
England except
make any
movement
of
Christendom
to
crusade into
head of a militant
Christianity.
The crusades
West
they
I02
during
these two hundred years in the controversies
between WilHam Rufus, Henry l., and Henry ii.
^
Tne
Empire
.
andtue
apacy.
Henry
of
and
intellectually
we
militancy
find
among
their
With
men who
rare exceptions
contemporaries.
it
If
in
their
must not be
for-
gotten that they strove at least to use their power in the interests
of righteousness,
there
won
was no king
in
Papacy wrought
claims
In the
its
own
A hundred years
successful in resisting
petence of Henry
II.
iii.
wiuiam.
it
Fulford, and
103
From
Ermine
Street,
who had
just
won
so striking a victory
age.
and
of
London,
else
Senlac.
is
fence.
The armies
** Seniao.
armed Saxon soldiers, who fought on foot with bill and battleaxe and javelin, and with them the Mght troops, armed with
ruder implements of war. About the standard were gathered
the host of the huscarles, the trained fighting
men who
gesiths,
first
ap-
a sort of
much
Enghshmen, was
as yet
become
unknown.
so
As
famous
in the
hands
Everything was to be
Normans were
numbers
to the relative
forced
of the
but Harold
T04
Norman
large
it
frontal attack
men
could have
would be perhaps
numbered from
The
them
hosts counted
The lowest
gerated
line
ridge.
to
fairlj-
Emcry\Callcer sc
the infantry
to close
the horsemen
The battle.
swept forward to the charge up the slope, but if
they crashed through the wattled fence they could not break
and
fled
raced
On
the
Norman
left
down
the
hill in
pursuit.
The Norman
centre wheeled
right
wing was
right that
had
The Normans
line.
rallied
105
in.
was a
flight
Into
trap.
it
huscarles and
the
fell,
Masses of them
fugitives re-formed
the
slope,
fled
Only
their front.
thoroughly
The
flank.
still.
yet these
But the
conflict
the huscarles
only a remnant
At
last the
fell
fled,
fallen,
into the
impracticable Andredesweald.
name from
it
of the battle,
its
an exceptionally
full
description.
Features of
and a half the mihtary principle that no foot soldiery could stand
The
became
so far discredited as
an arm that
it
they carried
all
and
before
and
it \'\-as
foot
was
it
field
foot
was presently
proved
first
own
with
foot,
was the
decisive factor.
In reality
it
was the
Norman horsemen
right
the victory
.
'
io6
it
success-
too slow
who
could use
of the
it
reign of
man
did not
and the
effective against
as an effective English
certainly
until the
a head.
for
wuiiam's
advance.
Patriots
may have
the only hope of uniting England under one banner against the
foreigner.
The men
of the
Danelagh
man
to take
may have
But
there
'
hankered
was no strong
Child Eadgar
for
fashion.
By
sea,
and
Here
submission.
was incUned
London, as
to fight.
in the old
The Normans
107
any
tention of intercepting
last forced to
in-
As
the con-
to offer
place in
and
estabUshment
impregnable fortresses.
of the
Normans
Those who
England.
side at Hastings
outward
were denounced as
king against
forfeited
in
first
of garrisons in
whom
they were
in rebellion
and
of the English
their lands
followers.
The
were
rest
less
either
on the theory
else
on the
cession of a
new
lord.
io8
and Siward
were kept near the king's person in what was virtually a gilded
the English
called Eadric
new
garrison of
who had
succeeded Gryffydd.
WiUiam returned
to
England
in
Insurrection
in tue west,
could
to find that
Devon
make
special
The
citizens declined to
to the west
December
swear
fealty.
and closed
its gates.
upon
109
It
was
this rebellion
(which
to Robert of Mortain.
his Easter
was crowned.
earls
of Bernicia
from Wilham,
insurrection
*^^ nortn.
declared for
and Morkere.
Northumbrians
earl,
Nevertheless, in
and cut
in pieces their
Aetheling appeared
new
The
and sent
leaving, however,
of
Denmark began
to think
from the
of
Baltic,
fleet
by
his
T^e Danisii
'"^^sion.
1 1
futile
demonstrations
Dover and on the East Anglian coast sailed into the Humber.
was joined by Eadgar, and also by Waltheof, who had
it is difficult
of
of
came
in
The
the
is
an open
common
opposed.
how
to see
to the
they were taken, and most of the garrisons were either prisoners
or dead.
Waltheof personally
is
said to
The
in
of
fall
York
have
down
slain
an immense number
of
The harrying
marches.
of the north,
governable wrath.
Danes
fell
in Yorkshire,
ping.
The
Stafford
in
As William swept back the Danes retreated again, though a few of them remained with an Enghsh
force to hold York itself.
Their resistance was stubborn but
vain.
The castles rose again and were occupied with fresh
garrisons
and then William set himself deliberately to make
a desert from York to Durham, and something not much better
than a desert between Durham and the Tyne, where the folk had
time to flee for their lives before the devastator was upon them.
Twenty years afterwards, in one district, out of sixty-two villages
only sixteen had any inhabitants left.
William left the Danes in Holdernesse and fell upon Norththeir Christmas there.
western Mercia
in a winter
The punishment
inflicted
was only
1 1
than in Yorkshire.
made up
their
minds
Peterborough,
the
'
camp
gathered
of 1070, the
was
Merciless as William
He
tempered by policy.
men
of the north.
in his campaign,
wrath was
his
Waltheof.
it
definite fact.
It is quite possible
Ely
'
who
One out
of three apparently'
professedly
Hereward's
upon an English
clerical
by a passage
in
original, the
companions.
it,
working
composition of one of
This legend
Richard of
'
is
supplemented
Chronicle of Gaimar,
written about 1140, which departs from the other work, the
Gesta Herwardi, mainly
by adding the
This
much
Here-
made
himself
by the
in the
isle of
Ely, and
considerable area.
He was
Eadwin,
it
may
be said
in
broke from his allegiance, and was making for Scotland when
he was slain by his own followers, who carried his head to
1 1
The camp
even William's
first
attempt to carry
disaster.
Hereward
retired with
came
himself
of the
met with
it
up
at last
by continu-
Whether he died
horrible
probably the
to be gained
to the greenwood,
in to the king
Lincolnshire.
it
was nothing
Only a few
at Ely,
all
fighting
at last
Hereward
to his estates in
against a group of
But
In
1072 William
made an
expedition
to
Wilham.
Scotland,
when
make
wiuiam and
ently thought
Malcolm
III.
politic to
it
in 1069.
Also the
But the
homages are always somewhat
dubious in character, nor does their value seem to be much
affected by the number of occasions on which they took place.
It cannot be doubted that Malcolm did more than once pay some
price of dismissing his brother-in-law the Aetheling.
sort of
homage
to William
movements
in
England.
As
made
What he
if
he could avoid
ignoring
The
last
The
Aethel-
TUe Conquest
i^g,
complete.
of the
Tyne and
Tees.
'
1075,
Ralph meant
the
union.
two
earls
were
brewing
of
Norman
treason.
to
made up
their
The whole
minds to
story
revolt, and,
is
obscure
but they
earls.
made
than suspicious for some time past, and his suspicions had been
fully
Roger rose
in
arms
in the
Norman
The
barons,
much more than they hated the Norman king the surviving
Enghsh bishops knew that the power of the Crown was the best
;
English
levies
taken,
Hist.Vol.
I.
in the rebellion,
Waltheof,
who
The pardon
i-,ggjj
singularly futile,
;
working
cracy,
saint.
we
if
The
So perished the
revolt of 1075
no further part
was an
isolated
in politics.
phenomenon.
The
greater
to venture
Bayeux.
whom
brother Odo,
It
on challenging him.
who was a
own.
that he
is
his
army
submission.
was
;
told
and he
showed how
eldest son
Scotland
and Wales.
Kent
Odo was
doubtful.
as a bishop
effective
than
more
in 1086,
5;
:
-will
Domesday Book,
same
year.
But, in
fact,
this
spent
T 1
will the
much more
of his time
framing
life
in
William
little real
trust the
whom
he had made
making
If
any
Enghsh
folk
earl of Surrey.
trouble, the
The duke
of
in
Normandy had
England.
in
and
own
who fomented
Robert to
eldest son
resist
WiUiam
stir
despised
man of his
man who unhorsed
hands, for
Robert
bis father
is
who
it
reconcihations,
and WiUiam on
much
his death-bed
;
stronger and a
acknowledged
his
Norman
afterwards.
Conquest.
all
The character
by the English
;;
1 1
chronicler, a
grim
TUe
Conqueror's
in
Winchester
England
at Pentecost in
And
Gloucester.
So
also
and
Among
at last
men
over
any confidence
in himself
their
so that a
men
He had
earls
bishops he cast
many
and
abbacies,
own
brother
man,
is
in this land
gold unhurt.
all
earls,
cruel
other things
will.
their bishoprics,
named Odo.
so
at Midwinter in
full of
the great
all
in his bonds,
from
him
Westminster
his
bosom
slay another
man, had
In his time
men had
Castles he caused to
injuries.
to be greatly oppressed.
of silver,
greediness.
He had fallen
He planted
He
tall
deer as
if
men
bewailed
it,
As
greatly
He
so
His
free.
will, if
they would
man
Alas
live,
that any
above
all
May
men.
the Almighty
III.
of his sins
of
England
set a
new dynasty
In actual fact
it
it
to his soul
'
!
In theory the
who
of
revolution.
which they
much
pretence that they were doing anything but wresting the law
own purposes.
WiUiam found in existence a system
to their
of
government
in
which
the central authority was weak, whereas from his point of view
the
first
essential
nearly despotic.
earls
He
for
In the existing
for lawyers
popular interpretation
now
all
no wise be gainsaid.
He
unqualified serfs.
statement
Feudalism.
that
1 1
Now
in
of the Continent
Feudalism.
aspects
European
from
to the suzerain of
all,
the king
service,
vassal,
and
two
of land tenure.
may
man
is
the
'
from a suzerain
his land
himself be
who
upon condition
in the
The
has
Feudalism
every one
vassal.
^\as not a
It rests primarily
it
but the
departed in essential
lines,
feudalism.
as a S3'stem of
it
some one
'
else's
him
takes the reciprocal oath to be the protector and the good lord
In the natural course followed on the Continent
of his vassal.
that
is to say,
superior suzerain.
feudatory
may
it
overlord an immense
number of vassals.
field
against his
own
when Godwin
to his support
measure
as earl of
when
it
of
Wessex
to
The English
fiefs,
But
this
Norman feudaUsm.
The Norman
modifloation.
As
out,
whether
it
or other\vise, the
gj-gat
Normandy
itself
When Duke
terri-
was impossible
do with
this, but,
policy apart,
it
may be
first
The
south-west and South Mercia, then the rest of Mercia and the
north.
like
Robert
scattered
all
titles of
something
The earldoms
like
Durham on account
And
and the
The Con-
queror
made
or
was granted
was
in military
number
of persons,
is
to
tenancy
that
Tenants-in'"'"i^^-
own hands
way granted
to a comparatively
an immense number
of small estates
greater magnate,
who
in
return gave
him
protection,
such
did not substitute the feudatory for the king as his overlord.
20
And
Crown claimed, as Crowns on the Continent were unable to claim, that every holder of land owed allegiance first to the king, and was in personal rebellion against the
estates to a tenant, the
king
if
he followed his
principle
lord's
king's.
This
jurisdictions
Earis and
siieriffs.
^^jj-g
g^jj^^
following
Norman custom,
the extension
after
but,
with the
Though the
who
might be a
sheriff
he held
office,
local
magnate,
it
was not
in virtue
officer.
The
magnates.
After the Conquest, as before
it,
council,
witan.
The
witan, as
we have
seen,
by such
free
men
as were available
and chose
it
was normally
was reinforced
to attend.
though here we
This
must
is
magnum
normally the
121
commune concilium the former consisting of magnates, reinforced in the latter by members of the lesser baronage ^ that is,
the minor tenants-in-chief. The vital change which had taken
;
and a
virtually unrepresented.
must
It
magnate, lay or
was a
ecclesiastical,
and determined
foreign ideas,
all
imbued with
foreigner
new
territories
which
whose
ideals
The cuurch.
Unity and
supreme.
of the successor
Church
was
of the
of the spiritual
pointed to
rule.
Nothing so
monastic orders.
from
Nowhere were
it
and
discipline
it
power from
fruit of the
Norman
tittle of
who would
'
See Note
filling ecclesiastical
vacancies
Norman Kings
The
122
discipline to
to the great
began in 1070, when the camp at Ely was the only remaining centre
Hitherto, though certain
of armed resistance to the Conqueror.
obstinately patriotic bishops
held,
and
of this
Now
a council
of other preferments
it.
appointed to Canterbury.
were
left.
Lanfranc
in his
ecclesiastical statesman.
He
harmony with William throughout the rest of the reign, and we have seen him left in practical
control of the realm when the king was absent in Normandy.
It was no part of his policy as a churchman to invite the hostility
of the secular power.
He required a free hand for himself in his
own particular sphere, the reorganisation of the Church and
he knew that the best way to get it was to enjoy the king's confidence.
In spite of opposition from the new Norman archbishop of York he procured the recognition of the supremacy
of Canterbury which was necessary to ecclesiastical unity, and
Lanfranc.
worked
in perfect
summoned by
which
He
initiated
it
was only
in
share.
them the
Hitherto
ecclesiastical
shire
courts,
where
ealdormen
and
bishops
sat
together.
23
law
were now, probably about 1076, entirely separated from the lay
courts,
Out
and
clerics
amenable.
arise later
of jurisdio-
to
of this,
in
Separation
when the
The danger
authorities find
But
if
show-
in
Rome.
of the
obligations
and
in
crown and
^^.paoy.
The
archbishop.
three principles.
and no papal
of the
Crown
legal
supremacy
First,
letters should
of the
be received, except
in
^\hen
the papal throne itself was sometimes in dispute and the authority
of one
The second
principle
Norman
bishops were
predecessors
much more
more vigorous
more systematic
They transferred
Saxon
most important
The
"oiiasterieB.
Norman abbots
New
Benedictine rules
more
made to
foster learn-
124
ing
was a time of
stress for the churchmen
but the Church was vitalised, and in
the black days of the anarchy of Stephen it was the Church alone
It
when
unhappy
land.
all hell
let loose
upon the
new kingdom,
definite distinction
Norman
Presentation
of Engiishry.
ing
^^^
Norman
offered.
^j^g
made
The
lord
oppressed
their retainers
difficult to
the
English
peasantry,
and
lords
One law
at least
other,
whenever opportunity
and
it
was exceedingly
Therefore
But by the time that a hundred years had passed, English and
Normans had become so far intermixed that it was assumed
that a murdered person had Norman blood in his veins, and
therefore counted as a Norman, unless he was a member of the
class
no
villein
Forest lawB.
in
forest laws in
edict
class of villeins.
It
the
There were no
in spite of
a spurious
The wild
beasts
and within
New
Forest in
to the
pursuit
and
The Population
destruction of
game
of
any
It
sort.
125
was better
for a
it
man
to slay
was absolutely
right
felt as
had a moral
that he
The
forest laws
were
Norman
own demesnes.
churches in order to
ground
make
the
New
much
probably
less
would lead us to
New
most promising
of the chase,
of William's sons,
and a
IV.
The Population
of
their distinctive
if
rigid
"letiiod.
and prosaic
The Englishman
upon time-
lawyer
but the
who wishes
and
to keep the
dis-
be based.
meant
his
it
The Conqueror's
to be even-handed.
He wanted
rule
was primarily
of his reign
for this
its real
to
to extract wealth
know
accurately
taxable capacity.
from
how much
Domesday
^^-
is
recorded
126
in
The
record
is
invaluable, but
enhghtening posterity
it
consequently there
much
is
in it
we
which
hght of preconceptions,
in the
it
purpose of
for the
Conquest into
was
effect it
^in
estates,
called
manors.
villas or vills
that the
and hence
it
vills,
vills
vill,
But
identical.
this
identification breaks
in several
There
manor
are held
'
though unusual,
'
under
one lord
'
one
vill is
vill
but
it is
in
one
possible,
be held of a dozen
to
manor and
It follows that
The
The holdings
fifty-four hides.
or
'
different lords.
identified.
of
vill
are not to be
the
manor
is
The important
point for the compilers of Domesday, whose object was fiscal,
was that the manor was a unit for purposes of taxation. The
gelA or tax for the whole of it was collected not from the inestate in which one lord exercises authority.
The occupants
Thegroupsof
cultivators,
soche
^j^g
all
and
cotarii
manni
the
(2)
last
servi
main groups
homines and
:
(3) liberi
group, though they are clearly not slaves, are not free in the
The Population
127
same sense
they have
that stage
is
fiscal
drawn
freedom.
through the
we
at a later stage
But when
And
has disappeared.
tinction
there
is
in
how
would be extremely
own
on the part
which
security,
the peasant to
difficult for
resist,
it
and which
Similar claims
legal rights.
not
It is
is
of
his land.
There
in
is
no hard and
fast line
Domesday, corresponding
between the
classes as registered
upon which
to the conditions
may
Occupiers
holdings.
produce, or to pay a
work or dues
and
*"'
viiiein
**^
in-
shape of
in the
but the
may have no services, and the free man may have services.
The villanus may have ? whole hide, the free man may
have no more than a virgate or quarter hide. The free man may,
villanus
but need not, have the right of transferring himself from one
Whether the
bound
to the
lord's permission, is
stage there
criptus
is
an open question at
no doubt that he
but as yet
it
is
because the
villein
man.
it is
distinction
it is
at a later
how
ascriptio,
ascriptio
practically effective,
his holding
easy to see
to the
who threw up
Again
this stage
bound
landless
villanus
soil,
would become a
which would
free.
itself
Thus
12 8
Norman Conquest was not the immediate transimmense number of free men into serfs but a period
of stress and depression under a change of masters would effect
Comparative prothe transformation in no very long time.
the effect of the
lation of an
free class,
free
And
make
it
Not
demesne lands
in the
his
and mesne
own
vil]
men
master, partly
by the
of
whom
he was
The
who held
of a superior
though however many or few the steps might be, all the
land was held ultimately of the king. The thegn is not to be
lord
identified
held as
much
Primarily the
was
it
Thegnhood
carried
and armour
son,
man who
entitled to thegnhood,
it
and therefore
it
presently
fee,
we
find in
it
it
the knight's
the holding which entails upon the owner the duty of taking
field as
a knight.
was rarely that anybody held only one manor and if the lord
of one manor was not actually lord of several, he was often not
it
among whom
who
king.
then, shows us
divided
most
among sundry
of the country
great magnates,
The Population
129
direct revenue
bound
to render.
many were
and the
by
held
and
fees
their grantees,
fines
The
rest
was
held partly
there
or
directly.
soil
was
in
'
bordars
and
'
'
villein
'
'
cottars
'
group, including
names
generally asso-
the
name
of
among
the genus.
;
them owed
On
amount of service varying in proportion to the size of the holdcommonly two days' work in a week or less, besides boon
work or special extra work at particular seasons. Besides
these there were the admittedly free ^ men, many, if The villager.
ing
'
'
not
all,
of
whom
and
to
of villagers
He
main
subsistence
engaged
self-supporting
by serving
'
fails to
render the
protect
Vol.
I.
the
fife
The
village is
still
for hire
See Note
is still
which case
in
and among
iv.
I
Freeholders.
their
numbers are
30
and the
cobblers,
There
like.
is little possibility
produces
more
is
of a perishable character
of anything than
tilers,
of saving or
all
it,
There
is
not as yet
and the
underlings.
There
right famine.
conditions
is
lord's
'
sickness
we may
are, if
and
perhaps down-
suffering,
so express
it,
no
'
sanitary
not
much
greater
refinement
shifting
probably
become exhausted.
probably bred in our minds a vague idea that the gentry lived
in stone castles,
it is
room
to
it
or hall,
Norman manor-
not a fortress
military purposes,
at
was
all.
The
raised only
stone
'
by the
large living-
offices
attached
king's order or
by
the
king's leave for the purpose of keeping the country under military
control, not to enable one baron to
The
village,
were goods
Markets.
of
hke William
its
lords, except
or played the
11.
which
own
like Stephen,
members stood
self-sufficing.
There
in occasional need,
had
and
superfluity,
But sale
Hence had
arisen
the market town, the centre where markets were held, in which
'
The Population
131
exaction of market
The
tolls
but provided revenue for the lord or lords within whose jurisdiction the
market
The estabMshment
lay.
itself
of a
market developed
it.
vill
vills,
town
But otherwise
or aggregate of
life
Only
in
beginning to develop.
The borough
as
we
find
it
in
Domesday
is
hundreds;
borough
is
is
is
is in
more than
one,
is
constituted a garrison
after the accession of
Thetorough.
treated
occasionally there
it
acquired
its
it
Practi-
may
be said
may
it
is
another question
some
in
cases
we
in others
that the particular place had already attained a local importance, which caused special measures to be taken for its security.
It is
common
to find several
was a matter
The
132
privileges of
Norman Kings
market towns
in
highly organised.
fell
had ceased
to be
an
but
it
life
Urban
significant accretion.
in-
Angles, and
more
enterprising,
V.
Our
monastery
succession.
Jumieges
very nearly
so.
of
As they
ecclesiastical bias of
of
Orderic.
monk
in the
Norman
of
lections
Evroul,
St.
both the
main
WiUiam, they
declare,
repented of the
gave order for the pardon and release of sundry political prisoners.
It
report, that
hereditary right.
to
come
it
title to
the throne
him by
into play.
For
fifty
William Rufus
one out of
five
133
On his
If
its
king on purely
was
elected he
it difficult
had no such
'
difficult}'
perjured usurper
and when
he found
'
it
by the Aetheling
himself.
was
it
him
offered to
unsound.
Nor can
it
him
by hereditary
He
William
with
11.
recognised that
quite
it
is
in
England
clear that
;
he
in effect re-
fiefs
Norman
baronage.
men
awkward.
This
WiUiam was
in other
words an overlord
one therefore
whom
whom
they desired.
Robert was
for
'
more.
tractable
'
Some
six
months
after the
134
Bayeux, the
latter of
whom had
king's death.
Insurrections
The king
summoned
laws
repealed
or
mitigated.
the
to
following his
interests
When
own
devices.
No man
political guide
Ranuiph
HamDard.
scorpions, extracting a
still
heavier
toll
his
hand
Every feudal
vacant a huge
fine
vassals were
But if
more
fell still
successor.
When
The
fief
rights
William Rufus
same
in the
limitations
fashion.
135
ignored.
in
like
and he
Rufus.
and
mighty man
won
of his
hard fighting
He
his admiration.
they went, so that the approach of the king and his train was
a signal for hasty flight
and
After
Robert Mowbray,
earl of
of his con-
On
this
any extensive
made
of
some
rebellion could
make
head.
An example was
all men with
which impressed
of the conspirators,
Red King.
Norman barons desired for reasons of their own that
Normandy and England should be under the suzerainty of one
man, their view was shared by William Rufus, but Robert and
the danger of challenging the
If
the
The king
of
its
application.
Henry.
plenty of excuse.
The duke
exercised no control at
There was
all.
If
he
authority,
generosity
and
somewhat wanton
England
was
who
king,
been a
little older, it is
cruelty.
The
own hand.
after his
Had he
36
money, though his mother Matilda left him her English estates.
Henry bought from Robert the richest province of Normandy,
the Cotentin and he leagued himself with a powerful family,
of
the Montgomeries.
father,
was
One
march.
of
Normandy.
It
of Rufus, for
Welsh
on the borders
against
at this
which
t-hey
the good-will
Rufus, how-
by occup3dng
castles in
to Henry.
ruler,
and
his wife
He had
been
The Scots
done much
crown.
for the
William Ru/ics
137
were resented in the north and the west, which so far as they
so
when Margaret
died a few days after her husband, the Celtic and Norse influences
set aside the five sons of
.
Norway.
the Celts,
made
made
king.
alliance with
Magnus, king of
mean
Duncan,
half
The
whom
Norman force which followed Duncan into Scotland had no
difficulty in routing Donalbane's forces and making Duncan
Rufus determined to
land,
Donalbane
eject
in favour of
king.
killed,
when the
set
till
1097,
on the throne
and
set
He found
Early in 1093 he
not
fell
ill.
WilUam
man
in health feared
his
monstrous
wiiiiamand
***
Church,
make
restitution
to be in England.
'
of
See Genealogies,
vi., Scottish
Dynasties
(i).
138
saint,
tions
king's guide
and
He was
to be
acknowledged as the
by Lanfranc
as
by
and he shed
his recovery,
Anaeim
\h'd.\.
arcubishop.
gy
his repentance
To
tory.
the royal
reluctantly
insufficient
refused to
When
^j^g
was
little
scoffed.
It
Anselm,
politic predecessor,
men
When
they were assembled their money was collected and they were
dismissed.
and
at the latter
Quarrel of
wiuiamand
end of
Mowbray.
that
this
between
it
It
was perhaps
it.
of
first
more importance
positive
encounter
archbishop, and
the
William Rufus
Anselm desired
Rome
to go to
139
from
the Pope.
The
Anselm.
king's side.
Wilham would
on the popular
Urban
cured his
not, as
in
So William tried
levies.
in effect to bribe
Pope
the reward was to be his recogBut the diplomatic Italian proown recognition first, and then declined to depose the
into deposing
nition in
for
England
archbishop.
Anselm
as Pope.
to go through a
form
of reconciUation.
It
was
was held
at Clermont,
were issued.
The one
when two
Gregory
of lay investitures.
voice in nominating
ments.
way
vii.
The councu
of Clermont,
and consecrating
to ecclesiastical appoint-
Church
right of
Gregory had
will.
making such
in practice given
had fought
though
But in
the Crown was
not what
mont
laid
elections,
it
down
and no
although a
cleric
that the
Crown had no
voice in ecclesiastical
'
The
140
Norman Kings
era,
first
crusade.
mere love
it
Only
at
two
pawned
duchy
his
i.
In
demand
succession.
not
chests of gold
and
silver stuffed
scoffing reply
'
:
vessels to
fill
the royal
coffers.
and his
The
establishment of
Anseim
leaves
King Eadgar in Scotland satisfied him so far as
that country was concerned
but he turned to
attempt the subjugation of Wales, and there he found that
mountain campaigning was exceedingly unprofitable. Nothing
practical was effected, and the irritated king turned upon
Anseim with demands for a more efficient contingent of knights
than the archbishop had provided for the Welsh war. Anseim
ignored the demand, but asked leave to go to Rome. He had
in fact come to the conclusion that he was doing no good in
the
in his hands,
Henry
He was
England.
procure the
filling
I.
141
up
was
and
finally granted,
with
he went
if
archbishop
the
considerations,
departed.
It
can hardly be
himself
have
arisen.
and firmly
poses,
was
of the
at the
bottom
Crown
judiciously
powers for
evil pur-
of the quarrel.
Rufus was dead before England again saw the face of her arch-
As acting duke
bishop.
of
Normandy he
led vigorous
French Vexin
if
cam-
TUe end of
tiie
Red King,
In iioo the
of Aquitaine
duchy
to him, as
order to go crusading
and
if
in
in France.
to be.
New
Forest.
few hours
later
men
said, of
from, a tree
and
his brother
for
may
or
may
VI.
The
chroniclers teU
Henry
how
i.,
1100-1135
prophecy
left
of them.
Norman Kings
The
142
may have
This
after the
Henry
Beaucierc.
efficiency of Robert,
William
fulfilled.
men
he knew the
in-
After
full
own
man
moral
of high
moral
No
ideals, or that
clerical, rather
way
of his
own
But he
interest.
He
when
it
He had no
faith,
hesi-
knew the
and he avoided
Rufus
He knew
that popular
loyalty
'
hardly
his
built.
dallying in Italy
Henry
secures the
^^^
is
When Rufus
still
it
upon which
Jerusalem.
'
time,
had a
he was
Henry
born
'
in the purple
'
born, that
143
I.
is,
When
Robert was born his father was only Duke William of Nor-
mandy, with no
Henry was born
England
his father
was actually
Such
king.
when
title
as
by Lanfranc, and by the popular voice, when the ConBut these dubious technicalities were of very little
account when the one brother was present in person at Winchester, and the other was far awaj' in Apulia.
Henry was in
father,
queror died.
The
treasurer
way
to give
own
his
partisans.
the magnates
Henry
after
abroad.
Henry
by
'
issuing a charter
by
and to abolish all those evil ^
' the Conqueror,
^
The
customs introduced by William 11., under which and
the Church, the baronage, and the people were
And
groaning.
*"
^^'
and a
into prison,
charter
the
letter
Red King's
was dispatched
Ran'ulph Flam-
was thrown
Anselm entreating his
extortions,
to
Nor was
this
all.
bom
Henry,
in England, claimed to
be an
and he forthwith strength-
Canmore.
if
gibe at
'
But
in the
enthusiasm.
when
it
'
suited him.
veil, after
diffi-
Kings
Th'^ JVortiian
144
still
whom
he could
rely,
g
estabitshes
himself.
When
off
fighting.
At the treaty
of Alton,
Robert was
;
and each
One
But
it
to evade
and
his resources
by
crippled
fines
Welsh marches.
of the
turn came to be
summoned
them
risks,
rapidly
Robert's
When
readiest to join
Duke Robert
ruled or
was supposed
to rule in
to control his
own
vassals,
and
his failure to
Henry
I.
145
Henry had
In 1105
He
been passed.
fell
at the
shattered.
He
liimself
was taken
field at
his days.
Henry's
^^
Duke
and
prisoner,
of
rest
of
call
The English
counted that
EngUsh
victory.
If
had
at least
made Normandy
his
own
much
as
The
one weak point in his position lay in the fact that he did not
detain in custody William Clito, the
after a
little
for disaffection.
To
Henry was
establishing his
power belongs the acute controversy between the king and the
When Ansehn
archbishop.
him
in
returned to England,
by the decree
Obviously, he had
Church forbidding
insisted
homage
for
had
investiture
But ^^
had been, changed
all
Henry
kings of England
had been denounced by the Pope and the General Council. The
question at issue was not one of the abstract competence of the
secular authority
it was a direct practical issue between
;
Vol.
I.
146
preferments.
When
Paschal
met
Rome
He was
quite willing
Anselm
^j^g
principle for
fighting,
but
thought
fit,
and
in the
ill-feeling
ecclesiastical legislation.
insignia
that
is,
in effect,
their lands.
the bishops,
it
for
even
if it
and
Two
that
it
its practical
power
of con-
was
all
The concordat
Henry
I.
147
own supremacy.
to
and methodical,
meant power for himself, and because he had in him the instinct
But before we turn to this aspect of his
of order and method.
long reign
we must
The
when
emperor, Henry
v.,
became a
in the
in
hand
Maud
took place four years later the aUiance seems to have been
curiously devoid of practical effect.
import were the relations between Henry and his French suzerain,
Louis
VI.,
of
The French
The king was,
France in 1108.
of
of his vassals.
148
But Louis now began the persistent policy on the part of the
French kings, directed to diminishing the power of the great
feudatories
was on these
by
Crown appro-
bit.
who was an
able soldier
Normandy
The mastery
ofNormandy.
^j^^^ j^g
young WiUiam
in 1109.
Clito,
and
if
Henry was
and betrothed
The
result
in Brittany, as well as in
life
in confinement.
of
Normandy
in
proper.
were renewed in
and Theobald of Blois,
Hostilities
1116, owing
whose suppression Henry could not afford to permit. Fulk of
Anjou again changed sides. It was not till 1118 that the successes of the combination began to threaten Henry ^^ith serious
danger.
Next
Fulk over
poUcy
Normandy. A victory over the
French king's forces at Bremule was decisive. Henry's title to
Normandy was recognised, when his son William did homage
to Louis for the duchy, whereby the claim of his nephew William
CUto was disposed of, and the Norman barons who had been in
again,
revolt did
homage
duke
of
to Henry's heir.
Henry
I.
149
the peace in 1120, the young William was drowned in the wreck
of the White Ship,
among
number
Tie
w^^"*
of
Ship,
it
was
or earls.
was
Possibly
childless.
it
father's capacity,
second marriage
to that contingency
was made
Robert of
for
may
Robert, one
he inherited
much
in the
for illegitimacy
marry again
heir, this
to
of learning
and
judge,
of his
soldier,
But
letters.
his
loyalty
he devoted
and her
all his
son.
it
In
for
granted on
all
Then
in
neither he
else
Maud to the throne of England and the duchy of Normandy would have been admitted but his death Empress
changed the situation. The king summoned his M^^^^claim of
was
to wear the crown
Among
the barons
who took
the oath
who
England
as well as Henry's
Gloucester.
in
England and
in France,
150
as
it
The danger
of female succession
it is
possible
subsequent marriage of
Maud
Fulk
to Geoffrey, son of
by the
of Anjou,
The oath may have been conditional upon their assent to any marriage which she might conThe
tract, as was averred later by Bishop Roger of Salisbury.
without reference to the barons.
whom
Clito,
WiUiam
no more
Clito,
we
death.
fQ]-
intellectual
was
Had
down.
its
surfeit of eels,
Henry's
by a
are told,
illness
still
in full
struck him
whom
As matters
The
another.
no
man
A good man
durst say to
says Orderic,
'
When
chronicler
'
for every
man
of the
manner
in
awe
of
him
He strove ever,'
over whom he ruled.'
good.'
sums him up
'
which he established
justice,
was a person
whom
it
was dangerous
the throne,
it is
the Conquest, had since that date to a great extent usurped the
Henry
151
I.
and hundred
he chose.
manner
and
much
as
of administering justice
to crime,
still
and
king's
courts of
J'l^*'''^-
large divergencies
The
in the shire
own
between different
Curia Regis.
Crown and the king's peace but it was attached to the king's
person.
Henry made it his business to aim at the estabhshment
;
some revival
of the
local
terrible
to malefactors.
was compiled
may
It is
Order had been given for the shire courts and the hundred
courts to meet at regular intervals.
justice
The feudal
lord dispensed
juris-
where one
Lords'
Jirisdiotion.
of his vassals
Where the
to stand.
suitors
were under different lords the case was to go not before one of
the lords but before the popular court.
courts
of justice lay,
lost their
had
difficulties.
a
It
course which at
was
to
meet these
out a visiting commission from the Curia Regis, which took over
152
its
itinerant
Justices.
finally
and since
authoritative,
overriding
precedents
his of&cials
from among
and
clerics
his interests,
an even hand.
itinerant
administration, although
it
is
not clear
It is
how
far their
employ-
Exchequer.
Bishop
Roger
of
Sahsbury,
is
among
sheriffs,
In this
attributed to
\\'hose
kin
The
roj'al
who rendered
their
Stephen
But the value
of coinage.
of coins in circulation,
which the
sheriffs
make good
153
was
which were
Regis
it
To the
capacity.
granted the
judicial
laid
fell
but the
completely out
lines
for reorganisation
had been
under the
second Henry.
VIL Stephen,
When Henry
of
1135-1154
England were
in
Normandy.
all
All the
queen
legitimacy of the
Henry.
Maud
as
title
and
Tjie
siicceBsion.
an appendage of Anjou.
of
Theobald ^ of
daughter Adela.
Conqueror's
secured in England
itself
and not
in
Normandy.
While the
See Genealogies,
II.,
;;
154
Henry was
bishop.
may
hen
control
new
accepted the
He
withdrew
his
way
and she
Norman
border by
herself dispatched an
to the
established,
it
be unchallenged.
do homage
while
of allegiance
Rome; and
seemed
Before
un-
many months
of
would
and David
Henry
to
extracting for
Stephen
155
had taken the oath for his niece, though it is confusing to have
to remember at the same time that Stephen's queen Matilda
was also David's niece through another sistefr. Still this absence
might cease at any time it did not imply
any enthusiastic support of the new king, who, doubtless under
of overt opposition
made
was
to
have exclusive
and property.
until they
ments.
Vacancies were to be
were
churchmen.
filled
by
filled
free election,
and
All of which
meant
all
The Church
all
up
power of
Normandy.
made
But the
displayed both in
futile attacks
on the south-west of
king's incapacity
Normandy and
in
But Robert
qualms as to
of Gloucester
his position.
Maud was
was
not.
binding,
and that
By midsummer
of 1138
David
of Scotland
he sent formal
was withdrawn.
Stephen
Revolt, iiss.
Before this
this
up by forays
into the
156
without regard to
its
importance or unimportance.
At the end
invasion.
part of his
of July
manner
-with
very
little
still
The
body armour.
old archbishop of
spirit,
which restored
who
were assembled
and the
fyrd, with a
few feudal
levies,
marched
name
of
'
number
for the
Their
was
Although the
line, \^dth
inter-
The small
mixed.
standard.
^j^g
force of
his plan
target
Frenchmen
'
and claymore.
'
fury,
but
Stephen
57
was
and beat a
retreat,
his son
shattered.
when the
since the
most
of his
demands,
The
the south
stepuen and
make head
against him.
was given
to
Theobald
them three
among
surrender.
Churchmen were
if
158
which
gave him an
in effect
As papal
least.
summoned
the king to
council.
Rome
his
own
left
England would
it
was
on
who
Techni-
The
was dissolved
council
in England,
^^j. qJ succession
outset
Stephen
eccentricities
of
provided
opened in earnest.
an
astonishing
Robert went
chivalry.
Almost at the
illustration
off
to
of
the
the west to
The chaos which now supervened was the wildest and the
Every semblance of
The anarchy,
side,
Stephen on one
and earldoms
Every
at the expense of
with
castles,
The Peterborough
all sides.
Stephen
them to surrender
When the wretched men had no more to
59
their
scanty hoard
give,
'
:
all
all
sitting in a
They
tilled.
all
deeds
and they
denunciations
Episcopal
was
all
However a man
fordone by such
and His
saints slept.'
monk
bishop nor
man
forbore neither
'
no
of
neither
another.'
The war
fighting,
itself
till
by Gloucester,
Maud 'Lady
He was carried
^ England.'
clergy,
the
'
of miscellaneous
Lady
of England.'
Maud
lessly lost.
more
own
chances.
David
of
The citizens
of
London
in the general
commune
of their
own.
taken prisoner.
was
and Stephen's
so he
release brought
was exchanged
fresh
adherents
i6o
the
to
Henry
royalists.
Royalist
recovery.
Winchester
of
In 1149 a
on the scene
Scotland
j^^^j
David
of
sufficiently strong to
He
in her son
mandy.
per-
Henry
new
retired
in 1151,
efficient
army.
a dominion
Aquitaine,
Louis
in
It
VII.,
found in the
Alienation of
the clergy.
his
fiat refusal
own
own
mony.
affairs
of
king,
clerical
body.
Pope
himself, by forcing
The Pope' refused to
sanction the coronation, and the clergy gave effect to his refusal.
Though
his force
number
of barons to his
abilities,
standard.
in creating
which rapidly
The death
of
for
anything
else.
All
parties
were weary of
fighting,
and
Stephen
Archbishop Theobald succeeded
without
much
difficulty
homage
Henry and
to Stephen
his followers
homage to
The mercenaries
civil
hundred
is,
to consult with
fact,
'
adulterine
'
castles
were
Treaty of
were to do waiimgford.
those, that
in
to be
it
is
said, of
of his reign.
In
the reign lasted Kttle more than another year, during which
Innes's Eng.
Hist. Vol.
I.
CHAPTER
V.
Henry Plantagenet,
I.
1154-1189
At
now French
districts
rivers,
while
modern Belgium.
mother or
it.
had
Of
him through
to
did
it
But more
this
either
The other
half
was the
in-
of Toulouse,
on the south-east.
It is
from both.
In Henry's eyes
it
may
^f
j^jg
grandfather
it
Henry Plantagenet
163
duchies, in
and ready
to
of
it
breaking in pieces.
natural unity
it
throw
off his
French king.
On
it
was
to consohdation
and
among
In the course
itself
as
of his
much
two years.
of the country,
offices
com-
and selected
of the State.
Bishop
chancellorship
Thomas
still
was placed
in
the
Archbishop Theo-
and
hands
of
me
^i^i^tera.
cleric,
He was
of gentle
fifteen
though
164
business
reign
Henry held a
series of
lesser folk,
in the
magnates themselves a
affairs
we
shall
deal separately.
made good
his claim to
his brother
Henry andhiB
Geoffrey
neighbours,
On
own
questionable claims
by way
of compensation.
David
called the
iv.,
The death
Maiden
of his
made
to his father,
to give
up the earldom
But Malcolm
to
is
the
retained
of
for this
he
else.
North Wales, which had, as a matter of course, discarded obedience in Stephen's time, was again brought to subjection.
evident that affairs in England were
was no danger
He
It is
;
there
and Henry
procured through a
by Becket, the
recognition of his
the interval
his
mind
Henry Plantagenet
king, once the
husband of that
wife,
165
Its
importance
in
lies
estate
an
armed knight
obligation which
It had,
landholders.
permit ecclesiastics to
Soutage.
it
a new form of
since
there
and
to bring to
applied equally to
ecclesiastical
commute
this
of soldiers.
shield
The
veniences.
days.
money.
feudal levy
that
of personal service
is
to say,
had incon-
on the
landholder.
Henry,
therefore,
in
heu of
He
service,
money payment
to hire a soldiery
which
it
the king's.
The
precise
amount
may
it is
put at
'
a mark or a pound.'
service
useful to
i66
was no
bitions
sign that he
political.
But a
complete
\'ery
some months
not tiU
later that
It
Becket
was returning
England
to
ledged heir
was
intention
Henry
as his father's
acknow-
Becket strove to
dis-
and
summer
in the
of 1162
it
was impossible
him
for
to
made him
Now
it
may
in his reign
ciiurcii
and
Crown.
the lifetime of
jjQ^
(,g^]-g {.Q
When
Theobald died he
whom
Church.
in his chancellor
irreproachable,
the clerical
;
man who,
still
office.
for
of desire to
man
day
is
The new
interpretation of
arcnbisiop.
chancellor
as a minister of State
it is
was
of the
it
any
of his
is
im-
specific
Becket as
Crown, because
of
magnify
which he
possible to this
he wanted
the world,
nominee
was
man
champion
of
Becket as arch-
Henry Plantagenet
167
was
his business to
The functions
liliely
of the
two
offices,
as he
properly discharged
By
it
Henry
made up his
mind
uncompromising advocate
to be the
involved a
of the
most extreme
He had
archbishops
be not the rich and the powerful but the poor and needy.
An
gave way to a
none of
its
man but
pomp, but
strict asceticism.
all
The
office
should lose
of the Church.
of faithful service,
ultimate ambition.
The
chancellor
had acquiesced
in, if
demands for
was precedent but no
actual legal authority. The archbishop was determined that
no penny of money and no acre of land should xhe Ohuroif s
be taken from the Church or held by a layman if "laims.
any technical claim could secure it for the Church. The barons
gested, exactions
additional
war
whenever
it
restitution
wherever
make
title.
ecclesiastical persons or
And
it
jurisdiction.
Lanfranc had with very good reason separated the secular courts
from the
ecclesiastical
68
Henry
i.
Increase
of clerical
"
the dispute
to settle without
of claims
^'
authority,
still
jurisdiction
in orders,
For many
adequate
custom had
And
clerical offender
besides
all this,
was
persistent
by the Conqueror,
Rome
wisdom
Becket's
aggressive-
Thomas
It
assume a
was
of
Crown but
Canterbury would surrender nothing.
side of the
own
He
friends urged
him
to
Henry Plantagenet
the Church courts
by
169
none
of his lieges
man was
One
was
to be
church-
court,
and when
his
could have justice in respect of the insult to his officer from the
archbishop's
own
heavily fined.
court
and
was
much more
result.
In other matters, too, the archbishop was displaying a beUicose spirit, an evident intention
He
who were
of pressing
the antagonism
In a council at Woodstock
who wished
an imposition
if
to
be tried in the
ecclesi-
Becket
set apart
^
^*
crisis
'^^''^^
iii.,
Becket gave
letters
way
of the realm.
170
met
customs in question.
at
Clarendon.
The
it.
had without
doubt been laid down in the time of the Conqueror and in the
* -^ Henry i., forbidding excommunication
Th c n
atitutiona
from the
The
feudal
was affirmed in accordance with the settlement made between Anselm and Henry i.
But on the question of criminous clerks it is more than doubtful
whether Henry could claim any authority for what he called the
character of the tenure of Church lands
'
ancient customs
'
handed over
cally
and
if
by the
ecclesi-
of the Constitutions,
to evade.
He
obtained
it
him
and was
justice.
we should
call
contempt
of court,
fined.
satisfied.
whereupon he was
make Becket
at-
tacks Beonet.
qj. ^j^g
restitution of
moneys
of
feel his
series of
power.
demands
which no account
demand,
it
To meet the
Henry Plantagenet
bishop's revenues for
some time
to come.
7
in-
expectant martyr.
his
of stage effects.
may
but made
sincere,
it
If
the tyrant.
who
by the
lay barons
traitor.
later escaped
disguise.
Whether from
England.
The
his side.
laity
Pope,
fear or
who was
The
Becket
^" ^^^^*'
Henry.
In
Becket fulminated
1166
excommunications and
By
of seeking reconciliation,
had
of those
whom
he excommunicated.
In 1170
Henry
pro-
and
of York.
fact,
and threatened
Henry would
form of
The
face
interdict.
reconciliation,
and permitted
his return to
England,
172
On
Beoket.
^j^g
Durham, and
them
The news was carried to Henry,
who burst into a violent rage. Four knights who had a grudge
against the archbishop caught 'at the words uttered by the king
in his passion, slipped from the court, hurried down to the sea,
and took ship for England. They made straight for CanterRochester, suspending or excommunicating
won
and with
it
own
cathedral.
He had
With the guilt of the murder upon his head, Henry was
paralysed.
For more than three hundred and fifty years the
jurisdiction of the Church over the clergy, and all that concerned
the clergy, was confirmed.
For the moment at least Henry was helpless before the storm
of horrified indignation caused by the murder of the archbishop,
fought.
who immediately
received
a popular canonisation,
officially
of
submission was dispatched to the Pope, promising entire obedience to whatever judgment he might pronounce after investigaEnd
of tue
struggle.
it in
intention.
It
Henry
in
islaiid,
Hence
it
was not
till
For practical
but
it
was
also the
one point
Henry Plantagenet
on which
it
173
demands were
his
relied.
"
'
Yet only
of course that
way
in
It
was a matter
On
of
the other
appointments
pope
later another
The
common
all
had
certain
all
had a
brilliancy
which
If
man
tration of England, he
is
treatment
in his adminis-
towards them
in the
and
his
own
With the
the
kingdom
of England,
Henry was
td
have
The third
was to marry Constance, the heiress of the count
Brittany, and was to succeed to the county itself together
son, Geoffrey,
of
of
'
See Genealogies,
II.,
74
One
at least
among
who came
tition
no fragment of
his
own
It
hands.
may
well
its
foundation.
Eev It of
Henry the
In 1172 Prince
fled to
the court of
Normandy
or of England.
return
actual property.
weU advanced,
enemy of
of insurrection
But the
inadequate.
vest each of
fuel
were kindled
was apparently
pected ease.
Homage
^'^^^
of
William
^^
""^^'^ ^^
^"
^^
who
raided
with a
the Lion.
responsible
Falaise.
WiUiam the
and
was
King Henry at
was obhged to render the
complete homage for the Scots
of Scots
is
Henry Plantagenet
The
record.
had
175
success
had
Henry's
triumpii.
The
become estabhshed
formidable.
to
own duchy.
in
appearance exceedingly
had threatened
England during Stephen's reign ihad
in
trator
and organiser.
and the
PUUp 11.
;
of
far
No
In
1 182
But
the brothers were at open war, Geoffrey also taking part with
176
The
Henry.
but
kingdom
of
Jerusalem
disasters
which
dom
all
made
in 1187.
to unite
Western Christen-
in a great crusade.
Yet
in 1188
Henry intervened on
his son's
to supplant
common
him
cause
in favour of John.
combination.
For the
first
time in his
life
Henry
He
In the
he was
summer
fleeing
of
from
place to place to escape the victorious arms of his son and the
At
king of France.
yield everything
all his
blow
last the
But
still
He
to come.
was that
there
The
in the conspiracy.
He would
He would forgive
first
name on
The shock
came with aU haste
met
killed him.
passion of remorse
to fling himself
of his
dead father
his eye
by the
side
II.
177
1169-1172
Henry
man whose
11.,
We
suffering
have
still
to
examine
order
civil broils,
and the
basis of a
feudal disintegration
we have
still
to narrate an
incident
though
But before we
its
Celtic Ireland
as well as geographically.
their
Caledonia and gave
Scotland.
name
kingdom
to the
taught
missionaries
Irish
of
Christianity
Ireland to
the eieventu
of Ireland
elsewhere
which at
all
in the
Hebrides and on
bom
'
fair
stand of Wessex.
strangers
'
Denmark, never
The
'
'
dark strangers
'
from
make
ened to
at Clontarf
Innes's Eng.
HistVol.
i.
78
of Ireland
was
Celtic Ireland, then, stood outside the pale of the normal Western
civihsation,
The
In the eyes of
Irish
polity.
^jjg
gygg Qf
^.jjg
Rome
in
state,
body poHtic. In Ireland that conception never was attained, any more than in the highlands of
Scotland. Tribahsm is the deadly enemy of unification. The
Irish organisation was essentially tribal
the aggregate of septs
to the real conception of a
formed the
formed the
tribe,
and
some
sort of
rest.
much
less
less
the
even
Primogeniture, even
down
traditionally
by the body
Law handed
all,
Ulster, Munster,
over which the king of Con-
Leinster, Connaught,
and Meath
no
common
'
but, having
his
'
we have
Rufus,
is
179
Irish
made
the attempt.
Henry
i.
way
to control.
When Henry
came to
him
of his
11.
youth
led
scheme
but he never
in
EngUsh pope, Adrian iv., a bull authorising him to take possession of Ireland and to bring that schismatic country into the
On the general theory that Ireland was
fold of the Church.
in -partibus infidelium, not a Christian country, it
would be
re-
and
had sought
for his
expedition to
and
is
so, truthfully
latter.
Whether or not
by the former
overcame Dermot, drove him out of the coimtry, and took possession of Leinster.
The angry
of
England
for aid,
and
affairs in Ireland.
He
i8o
England
if
he could.
allies,
Dermot
The Norman
known
adventurers,
patrimony and
by a
as Strongbow, a
his
advancement
to
But
England.
Dermot
collected others of
brothers, Fitzgerald
their
demands.
less exacting in
archers
ing of a town, the levies of O'Rourke and the high king stood no
chance
had
to
come
to terms with
make
satisfied
strongbow
in Ireland.
bow.
with
He
allies of this
type he could
j^jjjj ^j^jg
to grant
in
Waterford.
still
i8i
more
help.
He
Ireland in person.
he was
satisfied.
He
returned to Ireland in
princes
to hold their
or barely able
venturers, they
Henry
to challenge
''^
land,
11.
Ireland,
refused to
make
Henry had
submission.
he was not yet clear of the trouble consequent upon the murder
of Becket.
He established garrisons in Waterford, Wexford and
DubUn, appointed Hugh de Lacey justiciar or governor-general,
and gave him the second great earldom, that of Meath, to
counterbalance
homage
of
He demanded and
Leinster.
most
and
the
received
new government.
and unorthodox
Roman
obedience in place
in the inauguration of
establishment of the
Roman
ecclesiastical
of
Roman
system, the
The
the
To say
accident.
though there
no doubt at
is
been conquered.
The
all
position
that
it
is
that the
absurd, al-
as
if
Pale,
the Con-
Wessex among
his followers,
to return to
again.
in
it
left
England never
'
'
corresponding
82
roughly to the
felt
modem
Leinster
he was
make
his first
experiment as prac-
tical ruler of
He insulted the native chiefs and did not concihate the Normans.
He was promptly recalled, and no serious effort was again made
to create a strong
government
evil
The dominion
by adventurers.
in Ireland.
it
was won
its
to
authority
their
them
to account.
Irish customs,
seemed good
new country
They adopted,
to them.
;
call
They
the typical
were Fitzurses, no
'
as
Irishmen
'
of a later
day were
Geral-
a reality.
it
found existing
it
183
1156-1189
system
and therefore
The
complete reorganisation.
necessitated a
it
first
The
conquest,
justice, adapted to the new conThe concentration of control in the hands of the Crown
was the work of the first two kings it was the work of the third,
Henry i., to lay down the lines upon which financial and judicial
of the
system of administering
ditions.
reconstruction
was
Henry
11.
that
Henry
with certainty.
of
Precisely
i.
It is in
the reign
it
power
of
Henry
11.
will,
nates, for the plain reason that the king could not,
risk,
body
Wisdom
of
_.
mag-
^.
the Great
re-
If it
own way,
amount of support in
appeared that the Crown was strong enough
king could claim that he had received their formal assent to his
proposals
circle,
summoning minor
as well as greater
any technical
"
See Note
v.
barons.
Practical con-
Practical considerations
184
led
Henry
11.
by way
throw upon
He
it
could avoid the appearance of arbitrary action, satisfy the tradition of taking counsel with the wise men of the realm, induce or
own
The summonday as
summoning
did the
it
it
of a parliament in the
At the worst
which he was
likely to meet.
council
powers
of a limitation of arbitrary
summoned on
the king wished for advice, not that there was an obhgation to
ask for
it.
as
The
When
actual limitation
the
which imposed
its
was minimised.
It
council
willed
was
to be done.
It will
way
development
of its claims
Power of
the Crown.
own
hands.
privileges
set himself, as
we have
easily feudal
licence.
Henry
methods
how
it
was by
less
obvious
he proceeded
barons.
185
new baronage,
by the
what
creation of
men
may be
called
to greater rank
and
wealth.
favour, while
it
was
Crown
in
levies.
It
can
only have
been
in
the
by the Assize
Arms
of
fyrd as a useful
insurrections
but the
only
Arms
all free
more
of ten marks.
appropriately armed
effective counterpoise
own
the
By
made
in 1181.
to
of the
officers.
Nigel,
system.
The
Exchequer.
department
throughout
revenue.
When
86
ought to have come into the treasury had become the perquisites
of the sheriffs.
At an early stage Henry sought for a new source
of revenue in the extension of scutage to lay as well as to ecclesiastical tenants
but
this scutage,
by
Very soon
after
sheriffs,
It
a land-tax which
aid,
sheriff's
sheriff's pocket.
was not
till
which resulted
in wholesale dismissals
and
officers
were
their places
men
who might be
called professionals.
weU
as nominally,
all
became, in
theory, an official
make
in
to
else.
proper destination.
the
than the
that
The royal
exacting
its
On
is
it
it
had been
so diminished
had become
insignificant.
by exemp-
11.
is
Nothing
no taxation
His normal revenue was derived from the produce of the royal
villeins
There were
fees
commuted.
fines
and
fees of the
law courts, of
There were
187
added
To
power
when the
of forfeiture
it is
vassal
obvious
was no regularity they were in their nature occaand only in some cases had the amount which could be
that there
sional,
must be
or marrying
It
was necessary
time of Henry
11.,
and
in his
.^^y
sources of
The
to tenants-in-chief.
tallage
was
And
was
would seem
at least
gifts
if
gift,
much
was open
It
to the king,
on
could
to impose, without
tained for
it
of the tallage.
amount
Here
Lastly, a
Being a com-
on
"'o'^i'ies.
88
the purpose of
it
all
Christendom
The
first
^^
Justices In
provinces
itinerant
Henry
I.
justices
justices
or
eyre,
experienced
by suitors
The Assize
Clarendon regulated
and appropriated
it,
It
of the court
'
The meaning
of
which a person who had been found guilty might have the
chance of clearing himself.
Hitherto
we have had no
sign of trial
committee
by jury,
trials
unless
it is
to be
The Organisation of England
But the
suitors.
piled
mation from a
facts
local
'
jury
The jury,
to state
Now we
the Normans.
'
of free
'
89
group of
jury, the
When
him
the
guilty.
sheriff,
of the
who combined
'
lawful
men
'
selected
by
manner a jury of lawful men of the neighbourhood, who were presumed to know the facts, decided upon the
and
in a similar
The method
was indeed
still
primitive, but
it
'
may be selected.
;
On
embryo.
ing
by
another
but
it
side, organisation
differentiation of function.
the
justiciar
and chan-
Divisioa of
^oi^rta.
officers,
It sat for
of
Exchequer.
its financial
officials.
capacity
go
judicial
This was a
and
discharged
judicial, hitherto
by a
single
body.
Richard
IV.
i.,
of the reign of
in
1189-1199
Richard
i.
He had
of his earher
life
Richard's father
for the
demanded
heavy taxation.
England was heavily taxed, but she was not ill-governed
the
machinery of government was preserved, and in some respects
improved, and while the king himself was not less emphatically
of his justiciars the imposition of
in the
The baronage
Anglicised.
differentiated
may
Norman
somewhat
violently
race,
and the
mass
still
of
Norman
free landholders
had already
to a great
Richard
And
extent disappeared.
the
191
I.
Norman
rather than of
had
England
aristocracy itself
The
in the
became divided
and thus
it
the
befell con-
Norman branch
or
been carried very far a hundred years after the Conquest, so that
before the end of the twelfth century the interests of practically
With an admirable personal generosity and freedom from spitefulness, and with a sound political instinct, Richard
took no vengeance on the men who had been loyal and tiie
to his father, however vigorously they had opposed
the rebellious sons.
his confidence
and
trust.
their profit
John.
But
His
all
first
came
to
England
at
all,
was
to
192
Financing
the crusade,
raising funds,
Norman
whom
left
Offices
Longchamp, upon
But Long-
for cash.
For cash
also
Richard
in 1175,
and
restored, without
had subsisted before the king of Scots was made captive by the
king of England. The archbishopric of York was bestowed, in
accordance with the wish of the late king, upon his illegitimate
son Geoffrey.
By way
of preventing disturbance, a
promise was
but
queen mother.
grapher of Richard
The crusade,
is
pre-eminently picturesque
to the bio-
it is
of
chivalry,
briefly.
to
Palestine even
of Richard
Richard
longer than
months
later
It
193
I.
was not
till
Three
Alais,
evil stories
his
own
father
of
ten
Richard married
He
Henry
vi.,
dom
life
Heqry claimed
of Sicily,
German king
who had
tarried to conquer
till
C3^rus before
some four
centuries.
The Christian
was regarded as the
gate of the Holy Land. A contest was raging Eioiiardin
among them because the crown of the kingdom of Palestine.
Jerusalem was claimed by Guy of Lusignan and by Conrad of
Richard was the
last of the
important
arrivals.
Montferrat.
less.
A few weeks
was growing increasingly jealous of
Richard, whose military skill and personal prowess were incom-
Acre
fell.
Philip
By
personal enemies.
duke
Richard's
Hist.Vol.
I.
difficult
^'^^
194
Angevin Monarchy
a tremendous defeat
home
return
have been
security could
left.
tions were
its
Affairs in
Negotia-
England were
calling
command on
the
carried through
fell
not upon
few days
Guy
of
later
Assassins,
whose
was known as the Old Man of the Mounthe murder was almost certainly personal
chief
The motive
tain.
of
it
either to
A new
and
of Philip.
against Jerusalem
At the
last
Truce witn
Saladin.
^gj-g ^q
the next year the great Sultan died, but the crusading
already dispersed.
Richard had
In
army had
left
by
No
this time,
immediately
Richard
I.
195
to pass
Austria.
by
prisoner
his
he was taken
moiiardin
captivity,
himself
who
is
held
him a captive
till
his release in
vi.,
Such
February 1194.
field,
of Richard's absence
off
two
abilities,
the upstart.
demands
had
all
of the
country
justiciars in
Longciiamp
"^ England,
without
for the
left
of Coutances, archbishop of
make
The archbishop
away.
recon-
return
196
'
'
its details
piots against
Richard.
for Richard's
destruction.
But
Richard had
hands
of Leopold.
The government
proclaimed in
Richard
ransom was
raised,
The baronage
bribe.
T97
I.
in
to accept their
to Richard,
their position
made
justiciar.
it
was
raised
he arrived in London
against John,
seizing
fiefs.
his
It
with
and
in the
full
a rebel,
as
justification,
castles,
to fear.
as
of
fiitih^xtxa.
England,
his
concerned
He stayed
middle of March
in the country
him
made
to convince
imperatively
long
and most
of his fiefs
to Philip
Riciiard
^'"* PMiip.
was manifest,
had suffered
At
In the
tage of Philip.
Philip
The mediation
of the
hostiUties,
and
at the
more favourable
to
him.
igS
mandy.
Philip protested, as he
had every
right to do,
and
feudatories.
than real when, on the death of the Emperor Henry, his own
may
able to
who
refused to
hand over
to
was wounded by a
crossbow
the
wound
mortified,
and
in a
of the
bolt from a
hands
Hubert
also
an experienced
who
Henry
soldier,
in the
of Canterbury,
Richard's release.
great justiciar of
was
England was
of
of
11.,
of the
Ranulf Glanville
he
Richard was
birth
and
justified in
training, he
efficient administrator,
ecclesiastical authority
administrator
Richard wanted.
especially as
justiciar.
Hubert kept
order,
capable
and succeeded
in raising
more money than Richard had any right to expect, after the
immense burdens which had been laid upon the nation and
borne with a quite remarkable equanimity.
What
is
is
Richard
justiciar of a
199
I.
We
system already existed by which local juries presented for trial the persons
Representa**'
awards on
by the
district.
sheriff.
by the
election
shire court of
four
'
coroners,'
who were
to
Further
who were
to be elected
the election of
'
by the
shire court.
'
It
was
this
as at the
magnates
council of
Moot
of
Sahsbury
in 1036, could
any
large
body of the
Even if
tomed
manner.
it
was exercised
shire courts
in a wholly in-
became easy
to
make
elected
though
it
any idea
is
which
he inaugurated.
Immediately, however, the effect was to give to the knights
of the shire a voice not in the central government,
administration.
no
class
more
but in local
Knights of
*^ shire,
200
to a
Their
of election
electing its
own magistrate,
London retained
it when it was permitted
Longchamp's dismissal.
to establish a
commune
at the time of
which
it
previously possessed.
demands
It
of the city.
civic authorities
lawyer,
for tall-
as opposed to fixed
we hear
what may be
of
WiUiam
An
Crown
of the
Uabilities.
ment
mob
to violence
orator
it,
underwent a form of
fired
trial,
over him.
hanged.
Respectable
justiciar,
of sanctuary.
who
invited
citizens
applauded
the
action
of
the
iii.,
his
Resistance
to taxation,
gg^g
-^^
Normandy.
Hugh, bishop
of Lincoln, at
the Great Council, replied that there was no claim for service
John;
the Loss
of Normandy
201
overseas.
Richard's expectations.
V.
John
Richard was a
of his time
that
brilliant soldier
is
who Uved up
i 199-1205
to the
by
all
months
in
ten years
left
Eiohard.
His absenteeism
England altogether
in his
he spent barely
six
pubhc
But
chivalrous knights.
moral code
many
of
whom had
Left to
of taxation it
governed conscientiously.
were made
useless,
strategist.
But
on occasion
20 2
passions,
the reign of
if
Henry
ii.
But
after
hke Stephen
personal selfishness
may have
of their
government
directed their
own
class,
but
The
was
was
disputable.
John
his
John and
Arthur.
his uncle.
modem
jg^st to
ideas,
earl of
most
of
Pembroke,
for
of
for John,
But while
held Aquitaine for her son, Brittany, Anjou, and Maine declared
young Arthur.
for the
his
mother Constance,
who was
Angevin inheritance.
three provinces.
Phihp received
his
homage
as lord of the
if
of the
treaty of iig6.
John
Phihp
in
exchange
to cede territory to
from Richard.
now.
John
Philip
Normandy
was considering no
203
efficient help
interests
no one was
in
ledging
in
acknow-
which
But John
flung
of Isobel, the
away
He
the prize.
still
leme.
Lusignan.
Isobel of
and
3,rriage.
null,
Hugh
to
of
Isobel of Gloucester
John's
of consan-
own, while
in troubles of his
coalition
in disgust at
him, and
Philip pronounced
made a
him
John refused to
war upon
recalcitrant, declared
Arthur was
to
of
Normandy
Philip
more as he could
was
to retain
as
and
much
get.
midsummer
of 1202.
He was
of Mirebeau,
on the point
forty-eight hours
and Arthur
herself up,
when
The war
''"*' ^*'''"^-
By a feat
prise,
parallel,
204
But again
prisoner.
own
He
ruin.
own barons
to set
him
Numbers
at hberty.
of the prisoners
barons of
Normandy
were
Among
the
Loss of
Normandy.
to England, leaving
of 1204, even
Normandy
hands
of the year
of the
to its fate.
By
the
midsummer
French king,
lost.
Normandy,
For a time
suit.
who enjoyed
who
much more
sea, to
easily
on
England.
later
French wars.
But
it
associations
sonal
loss of
John ;
the Loss of
Normandy
Normandy,
France appendages
there
of the
kingdom
of
England
of
English
The
loss of
the provinces in
whereas hitherto
least a possibility of
made
205
England being
CHAPTER
VI.
I.
five
Geoffrey Fitz-
in John's
With
them was associated Wilham Marshal, who had become earl of
Pembroke by marrying the heiress of the De Clares. He had
been conspicuously loyal to the old king Henry, but had not
thereby forfeited the favour of Richard
and now, though he
was a person of courageous independence, he remained unshaken
in his loyalty to the Crown.
To these three men England owed
it that she enjoyed a government tolerably firm and strong, and
;
Charters
their purses,
was
mollified
by the
demands
Uneasiness.
for
now seemed
in
danger of disappearing.
supphes and
mihtary services in
Normandy.
men were
neither
King John,
when they
and
the Pope,
the Charter
war were
207
but two years later a demand for military service was met by a
demand
for the
left
for the
Normandy
collected
barons, however,
by Phihp, and
The
in 1205 a levy
was
was found that the army thus
But when
was intended
left
to be overrun
avowed purpose
duly answered.
The
remedying of grievances.
it
it,
baronage
flatly
led
of
bishopric.
chapter,
the
Canterbury
monks
the
_.
axciibiBiiopITIC
of
1205
Christchurch,
The chapter
and on
this occasion a band of them met secretly, elected their own subThe
prior, and hurried him off to Rome to procure the paUium.
circumstances leaked out. The more prudent members of the
a voice
De
first
election,
Grey,
who
also
iii.
invited
John
to send
make
full
Breach
tpetween
j^^^g^f jjj
election.
De Grey would
2o8
Crown and
Tlie
the
Barons
itself
quite admirable
it
clause.
John declared that he would forfeit the lands of any
churchman who obeyed the interdict if it should be issued. In
March 1207, fifteen months after Langton's election, the interdict
was
issued.
The
The
interdict.
clerical
The king
protection from
affair
Neverthe-
Henry
serious.
Even a king
so strong as
interdict
fully
its
flight
to
the
every kind.
clerics of
less,
seized
contented baronage.
was pronounced.
baron,
WiUiam de
support in
At the end
of 1209 the
by the
dis-
excommunication
De Braose took
flight to his
estates in
Ireland he
King John,
the Pope,
way
and
the Charter
209
on
by the murder
of his
feet.
nephew
it
ap-
but the
The general
baronage
for
it
suited
^*'^'"-
increased
to
always his most loyal subjects, since the fostering of the English
Hist. Vol.
I.
Subnussion
of John to
^*"
completed.
Compensation was to be
of.
of
than
five
may
It
Finally,
England
John
as his
of an annual rent
be observed that no
their
other
now
land was
a papal
fief.
fleet
own
request.
move
First,
they refused to
had been formally released from his exIn July Stephen Langton absolved John as
communication.
With a view
removal of the
interdict, steps
of
to
make
John and
tne barons.
gg^^-j^
Qf
^^
;
to the
was
necessar}'
manner on the
spot.
called
King John,
the Pope,
country.
were
Charter
the
211
on punishing the
of opinion that
all
house in
told
and
his recently
to trial,
first
taken oath
if
them
bringing
the
restraining
of
^t^P^ter.
Yet
with a curious bhndness John hailed the news of his death with
glee, as
He felt
Walter.
restraint
he was soon to
Anselm himself
in following the
less
sincere.
whom
his plans
and he
sides
levies of feudatories,
In February
on
Bouvines.
Philip
was
to be attacked on both
of Flanders,
with
the
Barons
whom
earl of Sahsbury,
was
more or less
WiUiam Longsword,
a second
to co-operate.
as well
It
the emperor.
But
Philip
army was
on the contrary,
and the
shattered, Salisbury
flight,
the coalition against Philip was broken to pieces, and John was
The
left in isolation.
many and
battle
was a singularly
decisive one.
In
session of
on the
John returned
demand
a heavy scutage.
to
His
England
first
Henry
I.
warranted by no precedent
by
St.
Hugh
of Lincoln not
earlier
in
step was
lead
have been
than that
twenty years
set
before.
to question.
it
was
the idea,
3
:
King John,
the Pope,
and
the Charter
the strength of the baronial position lay in the fact that they
their stand
upon questions
of their
own
privileges
xhe barona
"" ^""'
end
John retreated
to Oxford.
Langton
frenzy of rage, declaring that they might as well ask for his
He would have
The barons
had forfeited by breaking his part of the feudal contract.
London
admitted them cheerfully. John saw that his cause was hopeless, submitted, and set the seal to the Great Charter on 15th
June 1215.
The importance of the Charter does not lie in its specific conIt was not, and it was not intended to be, revolutionary.
tents.
It did not set out to curtail the rights of the Crown Magna carta,
or to claim new privileges for the barons, the Church, or the
people. Almost from beginning to end it was a statement of
what those who drew it up believed to be the law of the realm
but essentially it was a declaration that the king was bound by
that law, and that his subjects were entitled to compel him by
force to observe it.
The king was required to give his formal
kingdom.
nothing to say to
it.
assent to the proposition that the will of the king cannot override
man
shall
It asserted
be punished without
fair trial,
that punish-
its
own
Specifically,
aids,
aids
and
fines as dis-
The
Croiv7t
and
the
Barons
It
in the way.
barons by writs
and we have no
had
is
The only
innovatioD.
to
^q
jg
be coerced.
]-,g
enforced
It creates
or, in
Crown, and the committee have power to levy arms against the
Here
king.
is
to be
and
among
this is the
Apart from
it
the Charter
is
essentially conservative
vation
is also
and
its
it
is
one inno-
of
months
The Pope
Intervenes.
ment.
a^ijjgg^
King John,
England was a
fief
of
the Pope,
and
Charier
the
his powers.
was the granddaughter of Henry 11. RebelUous barons entered upon negotiations with Louis. The
attitude of Innocent severed the clergy from the barons
even
Langton was silenced, and the party of resistance to the king
became a party of extremists.
Blanche of
Castile,
civil
in the
of France, threatened
in October,
country to
and
in
January 1216 a
PhiUp
civil war.
all re-
encouraging them.
he had been
fleet
But
justified.
fleets to
moment
at the critical
the English
in reaching
was
number
of the barons
earl of Chester,
Marshal.
There
is
and
dissatisfaction developed
disposition to act as a
as
many
nevertheless,
in rebellion,
and discords
The
king,
who had
fallen
back to the
Welsh marches, struck against the north and east in Death of Joim.
September while Louis was engaged
John's
But
On
When
he allowed his
in-
telligence a brief control over his animal appetites and his evil
passions he showed himself possessed of talents of a high order.
act, is to
be found in his
but the very enormity of his vices was the salvation of England, since they made his tjTanny futile and forced
on the reign of law, besides delivering England from the dis-
whole career
II.
The
royalists very
connection.
1216-1248
nine-year-old
John's
Henry
Henry
Norman
son
Henry.
The
party
unanimously
III.
crowned.
Gualo
there
official position
Hubert de Burgh.
Many of the barons, howAt the beginning of the year Louis himself
ment
ever,
were
hesitating.
It
Henry
went
217
two months.
In his
in.
Hostilities
of April.
In
May
the royalists
won
the decisive
o^^-o'i's-
sum
but a
How
months
buted to anything
be
attri-
NationaUsm
e'lsured.
it is difficult
to say.
had
called in the
mercenaries, very
the
mind
much
of substituting a
in foreign
pubHc weal.
In
of subjecting
2i8
suzerain.
to
fere
less
it
make them
political insight
on the part
Enghsh
than the rebels to profess that they were fighting for the principle
of
England
for the
if
It
the
The
last
royalists
when the
legate,
sion of the
supreme authority.
The
if
justiciar,
official
authority
their
Hubert de Burgh,
httle
less
young king's
advancement
to John,
became a
and
was
he was in posses-
guardian, both of
ever,
legate
;
men
Matters, how-
life,
Henry
219
An
its leader,
hanged without
trial,
and worked
while Peter des Roches, Falkes de Breaute, and not a few of the
barons, sought to undermine
was not
pelled
of
till
1225 that
De Breaute was
finally
It
The
year
(still
manent form
as a statute.
made Hubert
age,
who went
off
earl of
it its
per-
declared of
failure of his
hopes of
Though Hubert was freed from rivals for the time being,
Henry himself was to prove as troublesome as any rival. Henry
was the most impracticable of men. The son of King Henry.
John and Isobel of Angouleme was free from animal vices, and
was genuinely pious, as the age understood
like
piety.
of culture
His education
in private life
he
unscrupulous favourite
From
of keeping faith.
tried to
In
go his own
viii.,
followed
him
to the grave,
20
the
Barons
the regent
is
woman, always
But a regency,
offers
especially
when
A French
of turbulent
expedition.
Henry
of
When
failure.
The expedition did not start till 1230, and after
a few months Henry, who took the command, came back without
having effected anything. This was bad enough both for
was a
folly,
and
pious
Henry
cheerfully acquiesced.
and
violence,
and the
justiciar
who had
Papal
just died,
officers
no one to control
management
who had
way
to
of finances.
of
Hubert.
incompetent
financial
management.
He
fled
to
London ignominiously, with his feet tied under his horse's belly. But the old
earl was popular with the lower classes outside of London, and
even the men who had kicked against his rule recognised his
sterling merits and pleaded on his behalf.
Popular sentiment
was expressed by the blacksmith who refused to forge fetters for
the man who had won England for the Enghsh by destroying the
French fleet at Sandwich. Hubert was deprived of his offices
sanctuary, but was dragged out and brought to
'
'
Henry
221
of all political power, but was allowed to retain the enjoyment of substantial estates. At last, however, Peter des Roches
had achieved the position he desired, of the king's most influential
counsellor.
After the fall of De Burgh the office of justiciar
and
who
Richard
M^'^^'i*!-
demanded the
and
set
about forming a
league to resist not the king but the foreigners and their influence.
Welsh marches.
He and
own
justices.
The
was forced
ing thither,
which cost
into a battle
his
life.
him
his clerks.
But
this
seemed an improvement
it
who
and
At the beginning of
Provence, whose mother was one
foreigners.
of
222
and the count had seven brothers who were inadequately provided for. The marriage of their niece was a godsend.
Savoy
of
The
Savoyards.
who
and
^q^xX,
after
them
The
not so
much
that the
men
own
was included
trouble was
in the general
ban
to
England
and Otho's
Emperor Frederick
for
Henry
ii.
Otho
left
England
Some months
tremendous exactions.
The
who played
distinction.
Bishop Grosse-
teste of Lincoln, an encyclopaedic scholar zealous in the encourof every kind of learning, a theologian of high repute, a
agement
was Richard
who
The
after the
death of Richard Marshal, his wife's uncle, for some time strove
to head
what might be
among
Cornwall
and Simon
Still
he found favour with the king, and even with Earl Ranulf
Henry
of Chester
223
{First Period)
III.
sufficient
friction.
come
for
own
as
Richard,
who
an
alien to
position
biguous.
Still
ill.
conscientious,
was
head baronial
necessarily
his connection
am-
with the
baronial party.
and Richard on
off
more
on crusade,
\\'as
attached
and formulate a
a definite lead
inevitably
was nobody
positive policy.
in resisting
to take
Grosseteste
of the
duty
of
The general
friction
insisted
bore the
empty
title
of count;
on
Henry
campaign
inPoito"-
Crown not only claimed the county but held it, and in 1241
Louis IX. bestowed it on his brother Alphonse. Hugh of Lusignan, count of Le Mans, the second husband of John's widow
Isobel of
and declared
for
Richard as count
Tfi^
2 24
When
he took the
to post,
Crown and
field
till
Barons
the
was
and
to reduce the
pillar
Aquitanian dominion to
They
whom
were Richard of
officers
was
of the king's eldest daughter to the son of the Emperor Frederick 11.
it
make
expedient to
new
constitution
if
much
as before.
There was no
money he wanted,
The
and with
campaign
was sent
to
Gascony
disordered province.
efficient
the
Lord Edward
225
III.
1248-1272
From 1248
made
cony, where he
of his
methods
by the
king's
while,
want
Gas-
rigour
During most
of the
of
by the
of confidence
was seneschal
eldest son,
The Lord
too
young
the marriage of
Henry himself
The most important result of his visit was
the Lord Edward in 1254 to Eleanor, sister of the
king of Castile
province.
went to Gascony.
all
his
own.
including Ireland, and also with the earldom of Chester and the
royal domains in Wales,
marcher
of the
lords.
by
his election as
'
King
of the
Romans,' a
title
line of the
German houses
as far as
exercise
any
practical authority.
More
serious consequences
kingdom
of Sicily.
Hist.Vol.
j.
Edmund
to the
The death
of the
in
of
26
Sicily
Edmund was
rivals.
the
work
and was
of estabhshing the
new king
thing ultimately
fell
made upon
his subjects
The whole
besides.
quite unable
hastened the
crisis in
sition.
'
excellence.
Provisions
to
and on
nth June
the so-called
Mad
Parliament assembled at
The new
constitution
was
twelve was
in the
Provisions of Oxford.
oligarchical.
council of fifteen
council of
from
office
Another
castles.
No one but
the greater
The Lusignans
what was
still
During the next two years that party was broken up.
For one
the
'
second party
in negotiating
manent
of
it
was
In
effective.
the
by their lords.
Henry saw his opportunity in the
diction
He
his oath,
of
dissensions
and announced
fort
Baronial
Di'isiois-
of the barons.
an
leader
The death
of Gloucester
rival, but,
It
it
and in particular it
carried over to the royalist side the strength of the barons of the
verge of
Louis
IX.
war
in
civil
but
it
was
course that
it
should be repudiated
it
was a matter
by Montfort's
of
party, Just as
an award in the contrary sense would certainly have been repudiated by Henry.
28
even though none should stand by him but his own four sons, he
would fight to the last for the cause to which he had pledged himselfthe cause of the Church and the Reahn. Matters
were brought to an issue at the battle of Lewes,
War: the
Battle of
Lewes.
^^^
the king
side.
_^
who had
much
Edward and
The Mise
of Lewes.
was
to be
his cousin
Henry
fQj. ^j^g
Richard
was
of
itself to
be selected by a board of
council
;
it
was
and
five arbitrators.
it
But
fifth
member who was to be the referee, the papal legate, who was on
his way to England, was bound by his instructions to the king's
Thus the proposal became a farce, and before long Montthrew up the agreement and put in operation a plan
It was submitted to a Great Council held in June,
of his own.
though from this time onward the term parhament may be
apphed to these assemblies, as it had begun to come into general
side.
fort in effect
use.
On
Montfort,
may
barons.
fort, his
warm
Lord Edward
electors
'
were named
229
Mont-
bishop of Chichester.
'
the
while disputes
On
electors.
the
other hand the electors were responsible to the Great Council, and
Like so
many emergency
govern-
The
who had not been allowed to enter England, returned to
Rome to become Pope
^, ,,
^ himself. The marchers and
Montfort
s
the northern barons, back in their own country, parliament,
were not ready to bow to the new government.
The queen was in France collecting an army for the liberation
of the king.
The men of the Cinque Ports, however, were on
Earl Simon's side, and held complete command of the Channel,
Montfort was dictator his authority was in dispute.
If
legate,
while the militia of the coast counties responded to the call for
and the
upon the marchers. At the
end of the year Henry, who as matters stood was obliged to obey
Simon, summoned the famous parliament of 1265. Conspicuously, it was a packed assembly, for of the earls and greater
defence.
earl
was able
of invasion disappeared,
to force a pacification
As
before,
shires
of representative burgesses
from
cities
of giving information.
At
this stage
who had
transfer to Earl
earldom of
230
was already
the
Barons
tottering.
JO
Simon,
of
them
Gloucester saw
-1
Edward, and
to his
own
A quarrel
share.
j:
11
tell
Edward, who had not yet been released, saw a prospect of turning
to his own account.
The quarrel became acute, and Gloucester
found excuse for withdrawing to his estates in the west. There
could be no doubt that he intended to concert action with the
marchers.
moved
In April Montfort
in
and Edward.
protestations were
made
Mortimer
Wigmore, one
of
of the principal
marcher barons.
it
was not
combination.
civuwar.
line of
An
all
prospect of
his recog-
did not
the
know
Lord Edivard
231
Worcester, fallen upon the force before they were out of their
beds, taken
most
of
them
prisoners,
rest,
except
Avon blocked by
north, the earl
saw two
As he faced
Evesham.
Too
they
were the troops not of the younger Simon but of the Lord Edward.
Hope there was none Simon could see that the foe, which vastly
outnumbered his own force, were marshalled with a generalship
leamt from himself Edward was not the man to forget the
There was nothing to be done but
lesson taught him at Lewes.
:
men
and
Mont-
squires,
and a crowd
fall.
of nameless folk
what
is
War.
fell
for a cause
it
government
by the popular
for the
good
will
but he intended to
of the people,
232
had
Barons
the
fled,
factum
serva,
'
keep
troth.'
The
feited.
victors
its title.
however
erratic his
Gilbert
fair
vindictiveness
was by
this
time
satisfied,
side.
Terms were offered to the insurgents in the Dictum de Kenilworth in October, and were accepted in December
Pacification.
ment
feitures in general
the for-
of
policy
Marlborough
Edward
1259.
himself
in
arms
in
little
until a peace
was
in the possessions
1265.
and
Even London
its forfeited
after
to
him by Montfort
in
and it was
The
pacification
was
completed in 1268
who had
in effect
Edward,
the
England
until
August 1274.
CHAPTER
VII.
TWO CENTURIES
I.
1066-1272
England
by which the
a cataclysm
natural
All
a -long time to
for
soil:
.
...
their
who were
who
own
interests.
Sheer anarchy was restrained by the strong hand of
the first three Norman kings, who enforced obedience to the Crown
and prohibited private wars, the most chaotic product of feudalism.
Then the rule of an incompetent king showed how much
worse the conditions might have been, and created among the
dominant class itself a desire for the reign of law. The desire
was satisfied by the first Plantagenet, whose highly centralised
government carried
its effective
interpreted
control
Normans.
much
it
in their
of the
Crown, because
Church and barons had learnt the fundamental lesson that law
Crown
itself
there arose a
new danger
With
not the
the danger
subordinate
all
other interests to
its
own.
From
being an op-
England
which he was to
which definitely
moment
was
it
Henry
235
was
there
i.
killed again
the Chronicle,
'
by Stephen.
In the days of
but
it
The rural
popiiiat""'-
crime was
'
was probably
great
men
men
got
little
and
its
felt
little
Turbulent
downtrodden occupants.
hand
of Rufus,
Hence
all
evidence
points to the fact that during the century after the Conquest the
position of the tiller of the soil
became
At the
man. The
definitely worse.
himself as a free
be.
him
in the reign of
called villeins,
Henry
11.,
and every
villein is in
tillers of
the
soil
are
still
serf.
The meaning
The
test
seems to
obUgations.
soil
the
of the
lie
man
to obtain his lord's leave for a daughter's marriage, or for the sale
of
an ox or a horse
it is
soil
is
not a
villein,
soil.
villeinage in themselves
the
Two
236
Centuries
services but
was a
free
second point
is
The
is
mean-
man who
not a
He
obligations.
villein.
The
villeins,
although in Domes-
great majority
day Book they had been classified as villani. That does not
mean that the men whose forebears had been serfs had themselves
but that the meaning of the name villein had
ceased to be serfs
come to be restricted to those who were now serfs. But while
;
of serfdom.
^g^g
^qj.
bound
The
result
was that
in
at the
were
to the
soil,
permission.
in
occasionally attached.
The
villein
legal rights,
was a
serf,
chattel.
that
viueins'
rights.
and
his plot
was
heritable,
is
he had
though not
saleable.
dom.
The
villeins of
by the
intervention
common
in the
England
were limited
personal violence
injury to
life
237
at
or limb.
same as those
man, and
The term
in
villein
covers
a state of serfdom
manor
of the
freeholders
soil
who were
or tenants
in a state of
men who
had holdings
them complete occupation, or who were landfor wages,
either
men who
became the
men who
little in
of the necessaries
the soil,
The needs
most
of the free
to uphold him.
who worked
labourers
all
was bound
serfdom.
less
was
towndeTeiopment.
With
Normans came an increasing demand for luxuries which
were brought by foreign traders to the ports. Queen Matilda
and Henry i. imported some Flemings
but commercial intercourse with the Continent was extremely limited. But with
Plantagenet rule came the development of the towns. Even the
the working-up of the materials,
carried on locally.
the
period were
mere
still
in the
main
agricultural communities
other employments.
The making
but the
and
speciali-
a particular
sation
in
article
many
of
At first the
more than his tools
he worked up the materials which were provided for him by his
individuals.
of little
The boroughs,
See Note
as
IV., Freeholders.
we have
seen,
had
Two
238
Centuries
more akin
hundred than
who
villani,
fall
The
to the township.
in the ordinary
free
men
of
combined
action,
'
townsmen,'
remained
and
it
was
the
of the borough,
to
they
to follow the
example
jurisdictions
of
sheriffs.
charters.
gQj-^
form of
charters,
The
Londonbut
it
the Con-
so far as to grant
possibly, however, a
prepared to
make
more
Now
common
The
to them.
detail, there
was the recognition of a corporation, a ruling body not imposed from without,
but appointed by the free burgesses. The second was the recogwere two features
first
The Gild
Mercnant.
trade.
modern use
of the
We must dismiss
England
merchant meant every kind
239
The modern
of trader.
and
come into
existence
all
with
artisans,
and
division
its
retailers,
further
had not
individual.
which he was
ticular article
was a craftsman
not
gild
mystery
in the habit of
making and
selling
he
man who
every
sold goods
all
the free
was the
organisation of
all
and every
it
is
was
The
gild
entitled to trade
trade
its
by
its
persons
permission
but
it is
If
and whose
services
Every journeyman
time to become a
when he should have put by enough to pay the
in course of
tools.
class,
into existence,
Two
240
The
had
it
regulation of trade
Centuries
was carried
Trade
reguiation.
might be
gj^jg
into
minute
and
of out-
competitors.
of agricultural produce
and therefore
craft
merely the
sale
all
detail,
producer
inefficient
work.
had
their voluntary
to
crafts
combinations of producers
ful craft gilds
and when
These were
gild merchant,
them
the
The
third object
competitor, the
cular,
'
we noted was
foreigner,'
locality.
Even
here,
how-
of
his
The
gild could
it would
under severe conditions of inspection, and
after the paj^ment of fees by which the borough in general pro-
sell
England
241
fited,
who was
The discouragement of the foreigner, that is, was not actuated wholly either
by jealousy or by the protectionism of the producer. But the
spirit of particularism,
'
very
foreigners,'
much
and
fullers,
trades which were becoming necessary, but were not yet taken
in
drawn protection
Christian to lend
of the
money
Crown.
at interest
on reasoneasily with-
money without
in-
the
Jew
he demanded.
In the eyes of
Vol.
i.
Two
242
crimes
Centuries
by the favour
of the
his crusade.
Hebrew and
The system of conducting business upon
Money.
borrowed capital had not been invented
and
money itself, the commodity in which the Jews dealt, was not
There was
little
That
is
to say, trade
was
still
having
fairly
i.
its
created
Henry
but
it
was not
till
money was
made
silver
worth more,
its
The
pur-
modem times.
Industrial
gradual development of a
metnods.
^^
by
and
in
dis-
at the
evidence.
As
had developed
little,
and
one by no
less
England
243
a single reason
rapid,
and
this
may
Neverthe-
be accounted for by
had not
it
an abundant supply
for
home
consumption.
Intellectually
England was
But the reaction against the
was
in
in itself partly
influence of
*^ Church.
may
claim
impulse from
its
Innocent
It
But
Europe.
in., \yho
if
in
papal aims, nearly every pope for two centuries was actuated
by the honest beUef that the cause of the Papacy was the cause
of God, that the Church was the champion of the right, and that
the triumph of the Church meant the triumph of idealism over
materiahsm. The Church and the crusades taught men to fight
and strive and sacrifice themselves for a cause which they ac-
much
by
skill in
arms
they taught
his office.
by
his
side of
man
discipUne
as witnessed
Two
244
Abbot Thurstan.
Centuries
judgment
of
Heaven
for misdoings,
Roger
of Salisbury,
sincere
in
bishops,
of objectionable
of
Uke Becket,
appointment
The
and
whose case
Anselm or
it is difficult
what was
body displayed
to disentangle
but the
clerical
much
theatrical saints
The great
rules was the
outcome
of
among
more
rigid
Bernard
it
life
a reality,
of
With the
accession of
standard of public
TUe
spirit
friars.
in dark
places.
to
Church, but
it
had
its
new moral
influence
came from
the
and
The
essential feature of
The essential feature of the moveby St. Francis of Assisi was apostolic, the living
religious hfe
ment set on
foot
Hving of a hfe
man.
was personal
it
England
hood only by working
for
or
it,
245
by alms.
the salvation of souls, but with that was coupled the care of the
body and
of the mind.
From
Oxford almost,
if
movement, and
and
day had
active
But though in the thirteenth century the intellectual movement was exceedingly striking, it did not yet produce a literature.
The language of learning was Latin, the language of Literature,
culture was French.
Historians indeed of a commendable
quality were produced successively in the so-called Benedict of
Peterborough,
in
who
actual fact, in
and Matthew
Paris,
quite certainly
Roger
of
Henry 11. The law book called by the name of Ranulf Glanand Richard Fitzneal's Dialogus de Scaccario, or Account
of the Exchequer, are invaluable expositions, and the latter at
least has Hterary quahties apart from its precision and lucidity.
But there is much more of a literary flavour in the irresponsible
romance which their predecessor, Geoffrey of Monmouth, was
pleased to call British history, and the miscellaneous Nugae,
of
ville,
'
Trifles,'
of his
in the
All these
in Latin.
Two
246
Centuries
is dis-
The
well-known
'
cuckoo song.'
is
to be found in the
II.
The
direct relations
Scotland
in tne
eleventh
century.
in.
Henry
or said
kings,
have
d5Tiasty
representative
But
in the
itself was very far from being a conThe whole dominion was divided from
England by Solway and Tweed but it was still uncertain
whether Scotland was destined to extend further south to the
Tees, or whether
up
to the Forth.
This
district,
otherwise
north and
all
it
was
difficult to
say whether
the population
247
in their
mean Normanising
the Nor-
"^^"^^^
manising of the lowlands was the work of the half century after
Malcolm's death, during the reigns of his three sons, Eadgar,
Alexander
i.
Roman rule,
still
after the
system.
law
'
a half the overlord of the islands was not the king of Scots but
the king of Norway.
The sons
and much
of
and
force.
Malcolm's
"^-
by Alexander i., it
would spht
When Eadgar
still
seemed exceed-
into
two kingdoms
title of earl.
Two
248
Centuries
own
who extended
his
poUcy
Alexander continued
Church
and not
to claim
Church in Scotland.
When in
As
Scottish kingdom.
earl
and
in effect sub-king,
it
had been
Norman
A new
Norman
'
but in the course of the reign BalUols,
to say
lines.
Precisely
by what
process
Norman
Norman
families
many
This
of Scotland,
David
himself,
act with greatly increased effect against the Celtic earls of the
ancestral.
The Norman
and the
The Soots
clergy.
result
still
closer.
Rome
flourished.
It
was
and Wales
Scotland
249
who was
pendence of Canterbury.
Crown
'
and
their patron,
Crown lands
his descendants,
him a
'
sore saint
for
hberality to them.
David turned
still
if it
had been
would have
But David died
Huntingdon died a year
fulfilled,
'
and a quarter
its
advance continued
degree of self-government
there
was a
in accord,
large
;
the
of a tyrannous absolutism,
came no
constitutional de-
Malcolm
iv.
It
idea.
to reign,
and
Two
250
so powerful a king of
Centuries
England as Henry
Henry's promises
were again limited
11.
territories
Malcolm
On
fief.
retained the
still
who
isles,
at
first
acquired the
won predominance
and at a
in the isles, at
Norway to
was not
Isles.
till
William
years,
monarchy
Scotland.
the Lion.
any rate as
Under
by degrees
who
who claimed
As
in
The MacWiUiam
in battle in
1187
chief
Celtic resistance
was
by
difficulty in assert-
ing his supremacy against the revolt of the Norse earl Harold of
Caithness.
The
in
and even
curious,
England
were
in the reign of
difficulty
Richard
i.
progress continued
plied,
earls,
And
constitutionalism.
in
An
refused
to
which Henry
of
and an assembly
of
estates
assembly of the
and the
abnormal
although
it
political
251
in Scotland as well as in
England
power by parliament,
'
III.,
ruled between
them
for a
their
relations
everything tended to
with
11.,
of great vigour
England,
open war
and
11.
Alexander
11.
Alexander
though occasionally
of
David
i.
The
two semi-independent
On
the other
hand the young king's attempt to make profit for himself out of
the Enghsh troubles at the end of John's reign, came to nothing,
with the failure to place Louis of France on the English throne.
Alexander
made
Alexander
eight.
minority from which she was so repeatedly to suffer for more than
252
Two
three centuries.
far that there
so
past,
not, as there
we now
use
the
^^
Consolidation, however,
was
Alexander
III.
Centuries
^'
The
elements.
strife
factions,
Comyn, the
its
composite racial
Norman
nobles,
Durward and
whom
an acknowledgment
he
tried
Henry,
Comyn
faction
became
and here we
definitely
And
here also
we have
pronouncement
of the
to the
entirely
it
was
over, Alexander
Not
till
it
had come
of age
become
claim to be revived.
The reign of
Alexander
a view of
era of storm
it
which
is
in.
Alexander
aggression,
menace
kingdom.
Alexander was
253
Hakon
Norway.
of
by Clydemouth
Scotland,
of
was
force
of a
and belong
land,
fall
within that of
to bring Scotland
single sceptre.
state.
normal condition at
Norman
the
all
itself
into an organised
Now and
petty principalities.
particularly
Gr5rffydd
sum down
The last fourteen
Edward i. in Eng-
hundred marks.
for a
efficient
who gave
so
warrior,
much
then the
such
as
rise of
of
and
after
.
tiiirteentii
that
Edward
the
men,
like
The Welsh-
or
was
so,
in
of England, or
them
as William
into subjection
paigning in Wales.
so long as the
11.
seemed hkely to be
but beyond
The Conqueror
of Scotland
11.
use as
little
to
There were
allies.
The submission
of
just
development.
of
Two
2 54
ship
Centuries
illegitimate,
Ueweiyn
I.
general attack
The
castles.
Welsh did not sweep the Enghsh out of the country but when
the barons and John were in arms against each other, Llewelyn
allied himself with the barons.
When the earl of Pembroke
;
pacification,
iii.
Cardigan and Carmarthen, which had been held for the king;
He
to retain them.
profit in the
and Ranulf
of Chester,
to his
own advantage
whom
make
him
as their head.
II.
disposition
as a national champion.
his help to
recognised
On
life in
and to give
himself,
him
its
Gwynedd.
The
sole
of Chester
vations,
him
rising,
cantreds
'
The
the
helpless
four
Henry
earl of Chester
session.
champion
He had
of
and
virtually Llewelyn
estabhshed his
Welsh
nationality.
title
had to be
left in
among Welshmen
pos-
as the
255
own advantage
in
he was
left at
Alone among
way
like his
a judicious backing of
Llewelyn's
success.
it,
with the
of the marchers,
and excepting
also
Montfort had promised him in the last treaty before the battle
of
too successful
his aggressive
CHAPTER
the
I.,
1272-1307
European Survey
I.
Before
EDWARD
VIII.
Continent.
England's
isolation.
confederations of Scandinavia.
and she
movements.
fringe of Continental
herself
authority.
The
was
building
up
Roman
vicissi-
The isolation ceased when she passed vmder the sway of foreign
The feudalism which she was developing on her own
lines was crossed by Norman feudahsm, and acquired a new and
masters.
distinctive
t5^e.
Foreign
ecclesiastics
filled
bishoprics
and
abbacies,
had its
and the
clergy.
She was
still
in effect
empire, but for a century and a half her kings were intimately
isolated, but
foreign affairs stiU touched her mainly because her kings were
256
European Survey
257
were at war with their suzerain, and incidentally drew upon their
English resources to carry on their contests.
Again the situation was changed when John was bereft of the
inheritance,
and was
left
When
The
Edward
i.
tnirteentii-
century
diange.
forming a
fiefs
From
time forward,
if
there
is
war
it is
land herself
Now the
is
who
Eng-
itself in
connection with
two centuries, as
in the past, is
is
power
Burgundy
but there
is
assum-
no other
is
Then suddenly
macy,
why
rivalries,
and
is
alliances
and we are
inclined to
wonder
all
these
centuries
But
was very
Innes's Eng.
of Europe.
hardly existed.
Christian
THe state
named
it
kingdoms
Hist. Vol.
i.
and Aragon,
Edward
2S8
kingdom
I.
in the south.
states.
The
house of Aragon.
had come
staufen
on the point
insignificant,
and
With the
house to another.
of
though
it
first
of being elected,
effective:
THe Empire,
rival
to
survived in theory
ception of a
German
ii.
of the
fall
Hohenstaufen
nor was
its
place taken
by the
con-
nation.
proved
itself
,'
its
and
in
Provence
not indeed within the French border, but under the shadow of
France.
The long
'
Babylonish captivity
'
its
and Western
European Survey
259
The Papacy had lost its spiritual authority. Subhad been promulgated in England by John
and though LoUardy was driven under the surface in
been done.
versive doctrines
Wiclif,
the land of
The Council
of Constance,
new
doctrines
by
it
In
the merits
fact, despite
Papacy never recovered from the dethe Great Schism, and the way was made ready
morahsation of
for
we
are
now entering,
the Papacy
itself as
but
it
may
be
events in France.
Since the beginning Of the thirteenth century the rule
of
strengthen the
Crown
St.
of France.
was no great
PhiKp
ruler,
ill.,
to
the
but in his
added very
first
much
under the
^^* ^'
French Crown,
in-
still
in a
marked degree
inde-
on the
east, of Brittany,
monly
of the
still
and
Phihp's
much
whom was
iv.,
com-
little
by
Edward
I.,
Edward
26o
Flanders
their count,
little
enough love
for
I.
two generations
of the
succession,
The
Hugh
The vaiois
the days of
succession.
^^^ ^^ question
Phihp
v.,
and Charles
iv.,
Since
of
arisen.
Louis X.
left
It
was only on
his,
female
Edward
Philip
in. of
England.
The
claim was
to,
theory, however,
was
rejected.
VI.,
put in on behalf of
iv.,
became king and the exclusion of females from the hne of succession became the recognised law of France.
Ten years after Philip's accession the Hundred Years' War
;
The
disasters of the
first
of
the plague called the Black Death, led to the attempt of the
townsmen
of Paris to
terrible
Both movements
ended in failure, and their effect was once more to strengthen
the power of the Crown in the hand of Charles v. called Le Sage
(the Wise).
Edward
the Legislator
261
Comte, a
this
fief
In a later generation
so that
it
what we now
call
of the Netherlands, or
Incidentally,
we may note
it
that
forth began to be
The
apparent until
supremacy
and
cousins.
The two
factions
;
and
came
to
be known as Burgun-
this rivalry
was a fundamental
II.
by the
reorganisation of the
xi.
Edward the
Legislator, 1272-1289
On
his departure
he
Edward
262
I.
had
left
Edward
to difficulties in Aquitaine.
Conquest.
1274, to
Edward
had
first
autumn of
Norman
early Angevins
all
aristocracy.
When
Henry
ill.
the
had completed
in a double sense.
in his thoughts
;
nation as a whole, to
away
make
regard
it
itself as one,
and to smooth
much
He
failed
state
state
a political and
;
of
But he
it effect
sub-
itself
be
desire
may
homogeneous
England.
It
successfully estabUshed in
England
because he
to
be defined.
The
rule of the
Norman
Edward
down by
held
the Legislator
263
and were
finally
ill.
Edward and
*^^ crown,
had
to create
crushed
it
under
an oligarchical system,
upon exceedingly
acting
diverse Unes.
A strong
and permanent
there was
a possibility that the barons might prove too strong for the
Crown
and
it
was
definitely
same
first
side.
of calUng in
The
to
But when Edward had made his parUament the effective mouthpiece of a wide pubUc opinion, he had provided also a counterpoise to
or, it
may be added,
ecclesiastical,
Edward, with
all his
act
its letter
spirit of
could be claimed
set
but
pubhc
opinion at defiance.
The reign falls into two main periods with an interval between
them which may be appropriated to either. The first is the
great era of legislation which ends in the year 1285,
Division of
^'^^
The second
is
"^S"-
end of the
importance
reign.
the
The
third
interval
Edward
264
I.
John
Balliol
on the Scottish
Edward had
justices
scarcely landed in
were commissioned to
collect
information as to the
was
by the
an inquiry which
king's hands.
though
In 1275 his
first
in a sense it
First
Parliaments.
z,2.']j,
monarch, and
parUament was
to
The composition
still
undefined.
On
also,
it
of
had
Uke Montfort's
It is con-
later date,
monalty
,
'
of the land.
Its
'
'
tabulation of
community
'
or the
Statute of Westminster
statute of
Westminster
I.,
which was a
'
com-
of the
sort of
to
The work
of definition
was
fairly
came the
it
a grant
of
it is specifically
recorded
Edward
the Legislator
265
summoned
for
any
right of attend-
minor enactments, and in the next year the king was occupied
with his
Welsh war.
first
known
was followed up
Hundredorum, or Hundred
Rolls,
Qm,
-^yar-
^anto, 1278.
was equally
could
title
in theory
in operation
but,
it
The
come
up
arms to
in
resist
any curtailment
may have
tentions
To the barons
proofs.
it
saw that
would be prac-
it
was
encroachments.
The
Richard
i.'s
Possibly
in fact,
in fact
now stood on
direct authority
to curtail the
plenishing
knighthood
the
'
exchequer
in the
same
is
illustrated
record,
it
privileges,
all
accession
To the
fine
The need
by the
'
all
but,
of re-
distraint
of
freeholders
Edward
2 66
I.
responding fashion.
Ardibishop
Peokham.
archbishop of Canterbury.
Burnell,
ham was
friar,
in effect
and
courts,
to
Peckham found
indignation
statute of
Mortmain,
officers,
by excommunication.
way
before Edward's
De
Rdigiosis,
in parHa-
commonly called
the
1279
land
to
any material
The
without
corporations
ecclesiastical
alteration in practice
it
amounted
the
make
to httle
more
effect released it
When
from sundry
had a
and
succession.
stiH left
them
The archbishop,
to
The
had
in
lull.
received, attempted
was the
raising of
money.
Edward
the Legislator
267
boroughs.
it
money,
1282-1283
ing city
and
them.
from the
partial promise
was held
tatives were
cities
leaders
and boroughs,
clergy.
shire
in arms.
David the
One
selected
last of the
Welsh
this assembly.
by the
was
all,
though
it
Rhuddlan, was
also
after this
an Act
Parhament.
of
is
The Statutes
and
of the
by merchants.
namesake
The Statute
in being largely
of
Westminster
statute
by
its
this clause
Condiiionalihus.
was what
followed
is
Its
it
its earlier
.
g^
primary Westminster
innovating
De Bonis
II.
a digest, or re-statement
''
first
to be referred to as the
The
principle established
Hitherto
when land had been granted to a man and his heirs upon conditions, the grantee had full power of ahenation if his heirs failed.
The statute deprived him of this power, and the estate reverted
to the grantor. Thus the rights of the grantor and his heirs were
secured and the powers of the actual tenant limited
whereby
Edward
268
I.
statute of
winchester,
had
de-
by the king
In effect
recognised as a statute.
was issued
was
afterwards
which
it
-w-rit
was an ordinance
ecclesiastical jurisdiction
it
dealing
on which
explicitly
all
may be
called his
Stat te of
Westminster
TTT
minster
III.
known
as Quia Emftores.
There
is
no
1290
last
Westminster
Both seem
to
after the
which two or
The
That
is
to say,
if
overlord of the
not of him
ahenor's
maximum
of
It should
nuhtary but
financial.
The obhgation
mesne
lord.
in respect of
land was ahenated became liable not to the aUenor but to the
alienor's overlord.
269
It
it
to con-
to
state.
An
effective annexation of
III.
practical pohtics
11.
way of any
Even kings so
in the
had found
men were
waies and
*^ marches,
The Welsh-
some
The
sort a
menace
latterly the
house of Mortimer, had been in England the nearest representatives of the great feudatories of foreign monarchs.
Until Wales
and
so long as
skilful
John and of Henry III. that Llewelyn 11. had sue- Llewelyn ap
ceeded in making himself an almost independent Gryffydd.
])rince with a supremacy, recognised both by English and Welsh.
of
Edward
270
I.
Crown
over the Montfort party. Formal homage and the payment of
the indemnity imposed upon him were the only conditions that
he needed to observe to be secured against the Enghsh interby the treaty
Shrewsbury
triumph
of the
ference.
ditions,
of
against
him
for it
was
the Enghsh king's boast that he kept his promises inviolate and
for
he systematically evaded
taking the oath of allegiance to the new king, and the further payment of the instalments of his indemnity. Although he threw down
no open challenge he succeeded in expelling from Wales his own
brother David, and Gr5dfydd, the subordinate prince of Powys,
own
control within
Wales
itself.
Pre-
king.
Edward during
efforts to
debts.
two years
in
weisii War,
1277
summer
his first
to
of 1277, Llewelyn's
army was
collected in the
own
The
submission.
But it was
summer
In the
271
of
Now
it
was obvious
to every
insti-
The manifest
as in Ireland.
settlement.
lines.
Strong
and Carmarthen.
in the south
and
The English
in the
was applied
EngUsh colonies
shire organisation
The
reinstated
Welsh
to overthrow
it,
found the
Appeals to Edward
Edward
272
self in
I.
of 1282
before
to Denbigh,
whence
It
to repeat the
campaign
of 1277,
it
assumed
who had
for-
Simon de Montfort's
career, opened the southern campaign, but was surprised, routed,
and driven back to Carmarthen. For some time Edward remained in forced inactivity at Rhuddlan. In September a configured so largely at the close of
of the
advance to Conway.
David
Anglesea, which
Edward made up
But
it
was destined
FaU
to
be struck.
of
Llewelyn,
1282
off to
Upper Wj'e.
They raUied
to his standard,
and
on the Yrvon.
that he
men found
Welsh.
way back
273
The
fall
but David
still
and
Snowdon
held out in
as
The prolongation
of the ^.
^
Subjugation
struggle had been made possible only by the ex- completed,
1283
treme difficulty of placing an English army in the
field, for want of money.
It was this which led to the summoning
of the
Edward
of 1283, in order
still
found to be
in-
command
David
his
own
man was
With no
emulate the
left to
no
name and an
in-
Edward
In October he
people in June.
in place of Glou-
in effect
an organised Welsh
resist-
govern-
to the
Warenne held
1284
marcher rights
practically
many
Their rights
in the course of
Vol.
I.
Edward
2 74
I.
the districts which had been actual Welsh lordships, were reorganised on the hnes of the English shire in the two groups
its
own
and Carmarthen.
Royal
castles
and royal
garri-
commanding
some
It
was not
bom
at
From 1286
affairs
to 1289
The king's
absence,
He
Edmund
of
Aquitaine
left
new
crusade.
of Cornwall.
for
many
high legal
in his
officials seized
Also
dispossessed, but
He was
Wales government.
regent,
more
and
his lands
serious matter
successfully suppressed
by the
But a
ment.
hurriedly
home
in 1289, because,
in response to
A number
home
was
by the
effectively checked,
The suppression
first
move in
It is
have been
Gloucester
and Here-
Joan
On
of Acre.
honoured
the
rife in
though inadequately
king's presence.
king's absence
punished,
275
of judges
reinstated
Edward came,
again.
the face of
it,
'
is,
and
Nevertheless,
privilege.
Edward held
his court at
of
imprisonment and
Edward was
forfeiture,
moment
at this
power and
marchers
Edward was
for in 1291
Scotland,
invited to arbitrate
upon the
whose
line
in the direct
male
line.
ill.,
the
Alexander
^^'
of
did render
homage
dom
of Scotland,
in
1278 Alexander
to
its veracity.
Edward
276
I.
Edward
to enforce
it.
^o Eric, king of
another Margaret,
who
three-year-old child
of the country
was
is
was recognised
on by a commission of
carried
as queen,
But
this
six nobles as
The party
of the king of
England at
sensible proposal
the queen of
Thus
in
Edward
of Carnarvon.
kingdoms amalgamated.
scheme was
likely to
The mere
ment
him any
direct authority
and
The immediate
necessities
were
satisfied
by the
treaty of Salis-
if
the con-
intact.
If
Margaret
then died wthout issue the kingdom was to revert to the natural
'
heirs,'
'
separate, divided,
death on her
The throne
to Scotland in 1290.
vacant, 1290.
p^^g
The
Scottish Arbitration
277
male
line.
no
less
quacy
and John
Besides these
of
Badenoch, as descending
BaUiol contended
among
and there
to decide
between
At the
in-
was referred
king of England
it
is
responsibility.
Edward was
mentary information
collecting docu-
In April
^
The
Norhani
,.
conference,
1291
claimants taking
the
lead
in
To
by Bruce
or Balhol as
number.
^
vi.
Edward
278
The
case
court gave
for Baiiioi,
summer
to the
of 1292
when the
its first
Judgment
I.
1292
the
dukedom
Normandy as being
of
nearer of
km to
1
Richard than his elder brother's son, Arthur of Brittany, the rule
of primogeniture was held to be more authoritative than the rule
Bruce
of proximity.
tion
among
fell
also
was
parti-
rejected
at a later sitting, while all the other claims were swept aside, and
was given
final declaration
fair
an
Edward
effort
as lord paramount,
According to promise,
new
Edward made
king.
not usually
made
to get at anything
hke
Edward's
complicated transactions.
claim.
There
is
itself
of his
way
to the question,
Falaise
rests
re-
and then by
its
abrogation,
if,
first
by the
treaty of
event and after the latter, the Scots king was the vassal of the king
of
England
What
'
It is
its legal
After
all,
Enghsh
The
Scottish Arbitration
279
upon it. The promises of the treaty of Brigham did not point
any intention on Edward's part to interfere with Scottish
and even
liberties,
if
it
could be
by
force.
to be feared
legal-
with-
title.
satisfied
baronage.
Half of
As a personal matter, ^^"^o^^it was of no great consequence to them if he became also their
supreme overlord in Scotland. As matters stood, they were involved in the same dilemma as barons of England who were also
vassals of the duke of Normandy when the duke was not also
already Edward's vassals.
king of England.
They might
approbation.
call of
patriotism
they were not Scottish patriots, because they were only half
Scots.
As
one
for the
way
commons
of Scotland
in the
matter
with decisive
effect
not, however,
and
clergy.
on account of commons
titular suzerainty of
Lastly it
is
to be
much more
Edward
28o
I.
it
And when
who most
zeal-
He had achieved
ment
of his Scottish
pohcy he destroyed
hundred years
And
lines of the
manently
if
laid
his
emerges a greater
man
than
if it
1293-1297
iv.
were theoretically
Constitutional Crises
of the English king
upon any
and
281
legal pretext
his turn.
An
For
a century past at least there had been a hot rivalry and anta-
gonism
in
Norman seamen.
In
piracy.
countered a
May
fleet,
Norman
jne breacn,
^^'^
of
partly
fleet off
Normans had
the worst of
it
and
and
at
of Aquitaine, to
jects.
The
king's brother,
Edmund
of Lancaster,
who was
also
It
sister
in Scotland
as
Edward
arrived at
much
fiefs forfeited,
tion of Gascony.
result,
He
for war.
and Edward
attempted to build
up
potentates,
summoned Preparations
^ a coahtion of European
r
r
a parhament in England from which he wrung a for war,
1294
heavy subsidy, and dispatched an advance force
to Gascony.
The country shared the king's indignation some
>
utmost to
seize
At
this
moment
there
Edward
282
I.
was a dangerous
inA. Welsh
,
rising of the
Edward but against illegal oppres^^ ^^ marchers. Edward had to turn upon
surrection,
1294-1295.
^.^^
Wales the
reluctant
parUament
to procure
and
further suppUes.
still
fierce
from the
and
costly
by a development
archers,
of the tactics
Maes Madog
made
months
six
irresistible.
passed before
And
in the
Philip
practical help
from his
alHes.
own court,
The Scots had
Scotland to his
1294
precedent.
for
Norman
Conquest.
Practical sub-
bishops,
earls,
exceedingly
and barons
The government
pro-
and
Constitutional Crises
283
friendly to
who had
They
earldom of Annandale.
carrjring appeals
alliance with
to
earl of Carrick,
Edward.
11.,
to
scottisiAi-
of France,
'
moment when
of
was
particularly unpromising.
ment
refused.
fleet
had
crisis
Model Parha-
ment
at the
end of 1295.
It
had become
of the
its
its
whole
gathering
enemies.
The
alliance
distinct
England but
in international relations.
the treaty of this year, lasted for the best part of three centuries
invasion,
it,
to
had
to be faced
and
if
England
in-
knights of
the
shire
Paruament,
Edward
284
I.
other occasions there must have been knights of the shire, but
from
and
it,
form.
An
proved by aU
'
was
what touches
all
its
should be ap-
it
and the clergy of the cathedrals, as well as preThe purpose of the assembly was the provision of money
each of the three estates, the clergy, the baronage, and the
commons, deUberated independently, and fixed their own contriAt this time, however, it would seem that the knights
butions.
of the shire were associated with the barons, for their grant was
an eleventh, while that of the boroughs was a seventh. The
clergy could not be persuaded to contribute more than a tenth.
The subsequent change referred to above was the separation of
parochial clergy
lates.
which
The
is
clergy preferred to
semblies
make
the convocations
two
of the
ecclesiastical provinces.
hereditary baronage.
noted.
naval
movement.
in this
unsuccessful
effort
of
to be
France to
Edward had an
and
and
Constitutional Crises
Scottish wars he
made
285
land campaigns.
Edmund
own
liis
attention to
For
of the Scottish
Scotland.
invades
Scotland,
to
king of France.
coming
campaign
Edward had
resistance.
Balliol
captured.
midsummer.
Stirling,
his
own
suit before
Edward
submission.
him the
had
had reposed
identified
head at
his
Bethel.
Balliol,
now
fief
of the
EngUsh Crown.
Ed-
^^^
lapsed
by
allegiance
forfeiture.
:
them
now
Ragman RoU.
Comyn
and
however,
bowed
may
The name
was
left
of the
Buchan,
Apparently Edward
parhament
of
of William Wallace,
at a
Among
was
settled
Hugh Cressingham
as treasurer,
Edward
286
in the
I.
An
opposltion in
^"
"^^
The
laity
king's extreme
later
Edward found
by the
himself faced
by a growing
The
^^. ^
Like so
many
Winchelsea,
1296-1297
when he became archbishop. He had hardly rewhen the most aggressive of all popes, Boni-
In 1295
was Winchelsea
face
viii.,
who
known
Early
in
it
war a
larger
was
to
prevent the wealth of the Church from being used to further wars
demand, and
without
first
all
secular authori-
authorities to pay,
any exactions
excommunication.
The
Boniface forbade
all clerical
made
Such was
less control
The
wife Eleanor
clergy
if
The
placed outside the law, outside the protection of the officers of the
law
and outlawed accordingly they were save the very few who
claim, intolerable
of
and
Constitutional Crises
to the State, the sentence of
He was
in his
in
excommunication pronounced
bull,
in
Already
287
He
hands.
a maletolt, for
toll called
called
He would
plan of campaign.
army
take an
to
army was
and Norfolk,
1297
to operate in
out to Norfolk,
king,'
'
rephed the
was on the
'
By
God,
sir earl,'
'
I will
'
By
God,
and
their musters
sir
The law
were not to be
he had
Retrieving
^'^^ position,
Boniface,
of
who found
Edward
Laicos.
relaxed
too far
to a reconciliation
stringency
of
his
proceedings
Edward
288
when the
they had
I.
requisitioned
to
pay
goods
for the
by
the
promise that the wool and the hides should presently be paid
The claim
for.
for service
and without
legal
obhgation.
larger enterprise of a twofold
campaign
ugus
ful force
).
{qx^^
the last
demand
which Edward
refused as untimely.
although
The determination
to
The Soots
revolt, May.
been
left
governing
he was a
with age.
chiefs
tlie
man
The more
active,
left as
lead.
for
inert
the English
hills
being played by
was
tjnrant as
as outlaws.
difficulties
tyrannical self-seekers
and moss-hags
Wallace.
were
Warenne had
country.
raised,
had
affairs
general,
Andrew Murray.
By May
But now
Sir
of the southern
mag-
and
Constitutional Crises
nates, joined Wallace,
own hand on
289
began
of Carrick
before
John
When
Balhol's deposition.
left
England
for Flanders
in
of re-
he was
He was
mistaken
for
Wallace was
in
still
arms
and though
At last Warenne
Stirling
^"^^^',
no
efincient aid to
the government.
Scpti lit
drew
Cambuskenneth com-
manding the Stirhng bridge over the Forth. His strength lay
entirely in his foot soldiery, spearmen for the most part
the
horse who were still with him were only a few score. Warenne
;
army
When
Wallace feU upon them, seized the bridge-head, and cut them in
pieces.
crossed; the
flight
an English
tradition,
But the
sword.
and
Warenne escaped
slaughter.
him exceptional
body was
flayed,
made from
stories of
to
the
At any
was that Wallace was proclaimed
Custos Regni, guardian of the kingdom in the name of King John
the Enghsh were swept out of the country, and Wallace began to
ferocity
The regency
Vol.
i.
full
in
Eng-
parhament was
advantage of their
Edward
290
position.
war
till
I.
men
nor
money
demand they
conflrmatio
cartarum,
any
parUament.
Be
Tallagio
in fact it
was not
What
But
statute.
the
consent
of
parliament.
contributions were
We may
by patriotism
or fore-
But
this
extend the limitations on the power of the Crown and the authority of the council of the estates of the realm which
laid
down
at
Runnymede.
And
had been
methods
or which could be
made
conditional
upon
V.
Malleus Scotorum
it
Truce witu
France.
j^
t^^^
brought with
it
no practical gains.
The delay
Malleus Scotorum
The miUtary
291
France
of
had ventured
was already
brief truce
Edward
in operation at the
Cartarum.
moment when
At the end
of the
of
as a private individual.
made
haste back to
The
regency had gathered a large army, before which the raiders from
over the border
fell
back, but
extensive
The Scots
in possession.
lords,
summons
Paikiris
campaign,
to a
soil
the
satisfied
later.
Edward
of
retreat
at
paring a provision
With the
Edward advanced
in the
fleet,
but
it
between them
'
but
brought up his
upon them
all
the cavalry he
own archery
Edward
292
in the ranks of the
charged
chivalry-
became a
mere slaughter.
the
I.
left
dead on
field,
It is
in
the battle, and laid to heart the lesson by which he was to profit
After
Faisirk,
was
in
But, in
at
however,
to England, since
service.
draw an
was not
till
Scotland.
His
efforts to
were in vain.
It
The
It
way
But with
'
this
from jealousy
Comyn.
In 1303
anywhere
to pillage.
Soon
there
Bruce, for
httle
Then
Edward
allegi-
again
however, most of the Scots nobles seem to have got tired of the
contest,
and made
easy terms.
Malleus Scotorum
293
Edward
individually on fairly
some
time,
Edward once more returned home under the impression that the
subjection of the country was complete.
Wallace, who had remained
though always
in a subordinate position,
of Wallace,
Out
champion
and condemned
of liberty it is
is certain,
that from
and out
in season
first
to
martyr's
much
to last
assured truth
sion,
to the igno-
political equivalent of a
man who
the
dreamed
of submis-
And
have died
in vain.
A few weeks after the death of Wallace, the plan for the government
of Scotland
Celtic
custom
was promulgated the product of the deliberations of a committee, of whom twenty were English a soueme of
and ten were Scots. There was to be a lieutenant, government,
the king's nephew, John of Brittany, with some high officers. The
of the
ments not
the shires
of Scotland
specified.
;
were appointed to
distance in England.
Glasgow were two of the magnates upon whose advice the scheme
it
to be
wiped out.
settlement, from
When Edward,
obliged to desist
by the
Edward
294
ment
I.
demand
and Hereford
\\ere again
obhged
to give
ill-feeling
In the
summer
tlie
the treaty of
A French
treaty, 1299.
months
sister
gf
^j^g
award
\^'hich
before.
Each
of
over his aUies, but Phihp did not relax his hold upon Gascony.
Still
ear to Wallace,
it
directed
quiry, that
is,
'
perambulation
Edward
and
against
cartas,
of the forests
'
an
in-
forests
made which
list
forests,
of grievances for
re-
he again found
to promise remedy.
clerical
defeat, 1301.
bull, to
had something
which Wallace
to say, forbidding
victory.
may
Pope
possibly have
Edward
to attack
was
a papal
fief.
year,
Edward
affairs
to
any external
Malleus Scotorttm
authority whatsoever, and that
if
295
so,
Boniface and
it.
The young
ened.
now
and from
lost.
being strength-
Gilbert of Gloucester
The
before the crisis of
The
1297.
rich
daughters on
in
Edmund
kitiEc's
earldom of hands
The young
without
strengthened.
heirs.
much
and
1302 Norfolk himself, who had no heir of his body and did not
France was in
Phihp
difficulties.
hand and
;
massed
Also he was
Gascony to him.
Then Boniface
Gascon archbishop of
Clement,
who
for the
time
Consequently in 1303,
the Avignon
Edward, restoring
Edward
extracted from
from the Crown from 1297, though he made no actual use of this
release, except in respect of the forest charter.
He may have
Edward
296
I.
On
was supposed
The
while the
to be
Scottish bishops
The various
versions of the
were
in
It is tolerably
their details.
some
sort of league.
Comyn
of
Badenoch, the
'
Bruce sought
Red Comyn
was an angry
^,y
quarrel,
B^ice and
father
his
Comyn
Balliol's sister,
numerous claimants
of the
'
that there
and
his
Malcolm Canmore.
After
the
BalUols
themselves,
the
Red
The Bruce
Scottish throne.
Comyn
to betray,
him
to
Edward
Comyn had
Bruce
killed
betrayed, or intended
should act in concert in claiming the throne for one or the other,
the one
other.
rival
of
Comyn
left
alternative.
Edward.
The only
a hero
';
Malleus Scotorum
297
mirror
of chivalrous knighthood.
By the
down
of insurrection spread.
Comyn connection
^^'wa^rd, 1307.
into fierce
his wife
and
his daughter,
fugitive.
were captured,
the
fire
free.
But
Scotland was
till
the insurgents
who gathered
forces.
that there
yet
wth
excommunicated
great
traitor
who had
all
defied him.
close
now
on the border
but already
On 7th July
the command
army
The
injunction
until
all
was not
of
As
failed.
man
EDWARD
OF EDWARD
CHAPTER
IX.
When Edward
i.
II.
III.,
1307-1330
was turned into a wholly ineffective military demonstration and nothing more,
jYie king's cousin, Aymer de Valence, earl of Pem-
broke,
John
was
left in
of Brittany or
The
office of lieutenant.
King Robert
his brother
guerilla
incursions
after fortress
was
surprised,
Fortress
by
Every success
down
the in-
the
has been previously noted that the French kings of the four-
Edward
Crown.
that he
of
England had
power
In the reign of
jealousies, intrigues,
298
of the
11.
did
personal rivalries,
of public
Edward
II.
299
nected with
it
hy
marriage.
in
had
by
and
royal, or con-
the
who
was
Pembroke was
the son of Henry iii.'s half-brother, William of Valence. The earl
of Gloucester, as yet only a lad of sixteen, was the king's sister's
son
the earl of Hereford was the king's sister's husband. Earl
Warenne was the husband of the king's niece. But of them all
only Gloucester and Pembroke were ever influenced by any sentiment of loyalty to their kinsman. A baronage which had been
dominated by the wiU of a great ruler, who was also a great
inherited, or
to inherit,
no
less
than
five earldoms.
The
earl of
government
be
in their
Henry
The
iii.
from a
real
unfailing folly of
danger
Edward
11.
The
selfishness
The
age.
liberties
wisdom but
last reign
its liberties
not
price.
Edward
father.
knight,
into
lost
was at once
recalled
Gaveston.
which the old king had sent him in order that the heir ap-
Honours
and lands were heaped upon the favourite, who received the great
earldom of Cornwall, of which the Crown had retained possession
since its escheat
upon Edmund
of Cornwall's death,
and he was
The
sister.
ministers
300 Edward
and judges, on
dismissed to
II.
make room
who
Winchelsea,
restrained
by the
disgust
hostility,
men
opposition
into
Gaveston
banished,
1308
accession,
and
nine
parliament
fear.
of
magnates demanded
force
for
the
demand
the king to
in
resist,
arms.
It
lieutenant.
Some
list
full
parhament met
in April 1309.
of grievances
accompaniment of a
and complaints against the king's officers and
;
Nevertheless, aided
by the moderating
of Lincoln,
Edward succeeded
Gaveston re-
caiied, 1309.
ijjji^y
ventured to
in so
recall
far
influence
moUifying several of
own
the faVourite.
responsi-
Gaveston
had been
at the best
Edward
301
II.
Gloucester,
-did
of
not attend.
Mad ParHament
of grievances, it
them should
Before this unanimous
He
helpless.
Lin-
Two
Brittany).
of
surrendered
the
royal
a commission appointed on
who were
all.
office.
the
effect at
voice in
Lincoln not only deprived the king of his best supporter, but
increased the power of Lancaster, to
in-law, the earldoms of Lincoln
whom,
as Lincoln's son-
Derby
in addi-
which
he
already possessed.
months
later,
reconquest of Scotland.
off
Bruce
suppHes
full
parliament was
summoned
to consider
To a
The
'
Tte ditinanoesofisii.
new customs
'
which
Practi;
their
302
primary interest
for the
moment
and
their
most per-
were
in effect to
the baronage
and Gascony.
Gaves-
from
all
England.
in November
but in January of the next year,
was back again in the north of England in the king's
company. In effect the king had Simply defied the
Gaveston went
1312, he
Gaveston,
prompt to take
Lancaster, Pembroke, Hereford,
up the
challenge.
took a somewhat
Gaveston should
siege.
suffer
The
no injury
till
Edward
made
II.
303
of the year
Formal
When
they also at
made
last
formal submission,
hand
really be at
it
re-
conoinations,
since
It
left in
Stirling
of
Scotland except
Edinburgh,
Stirling,
At the beginning
of
Scotland,
^^^*-
Midsummer Day.
James
Douglas captured Roxburgh and Linlithgow, and Thomas Randolph scaled the castle crag of Edinburgh.
relieved the last fortress
was
to
king,
be made.
would be
lost.
Gloucester, Pembroke,
If Stirling
So at
last
were not
a mighty effort
tary leadership.
fight
and
his
the
But
and
memory
the
of the first
Edward's
tactics
'burn, 24th
which
to be averted.
of the
ground
largely protected
made only on
a narrow front,
artificially
prepared
304
On
pitfalls.
Minority of
Edward
III.
other.
Edward
i.
ported to shoot
was promptly
down
seized
the
Scottish ranks
the opportunity
r^^l
L
..Soofs Font
I....Scots
Horse
English Archers
& Foot
English Horse
fo
BANNOCKBURN
Si.,ile
of
Mile
J
EiXitcrJ V>
on the
right, burst
alkvr ^c.
The
first
column
The
battle.
mass unbroken
followers on Gillies Hill in the rear for the arrival of a fresh force
Edward
panic
to fight
and
fall
army broke
the
of
wild
into
flight.
305
fell
who stayed
mass
II.
field,
foe,
the great
Edward reached
Hereford was
escaped.
charging
'
schiltron,' the
phalanx of infantry
own
The military
i^saon.
though the mail-clad knight was slow to lay to heart the lessons
of Courtrai,
The
Scots of a later
same part as
at Falkirk.
i.,
of
and
to use
principle,
but he
could not use archery, because Scotland never had archers worth
the
name
of the
EngHsh
combat.
permanent
effect
its
own
Hist.Vol.
i.
the
own
left
3o6
power whose hostilitywas very commonly active and never negligible. For fifteen years
it
sive, to raid
of Ireland,
In Ireland, outside the narrow pale where there was a colourable imitation of
EngUsh
institutions,
an Anglo-Norman feudal
Ireland
1314.
little
respect for
any law,
went
their
of
own
little
among the
more
own
Irish chiefs
The
Norman supremacy
had been Normanised. They could not unite among themthrow off the Enghsh domination, but they conceived
the idea that if they offered the crown of Ireland to Bruce, Ireland
might be united under a Scots king. Bruce himself was not to
be tempted by extravagant ambitions
he knew well enough
that the unification of Scotland itself would tax his powers to
the uttermost. But his brother Edward, a very valiant if also
a very rash warrior, was ambitious and perhaps dangerous. If
Edward Bruce would accept the Irish invitation in his place,
Robert would give him what help he could without committing
least
selves to
himself deeply.
in Ireland,
and
it
evident that from north to south the Irish clans were prepared
to
welcome him.
What
the
Edivard
The greatest
another matter.
II.
of the
307
De Burgh,
iusticiar
'
Edward
of
Edmund
Ireland,
acting
Bruce in
Iceland,
Edward
Butler.
13151317.
field in
mined
to temptation.
alarm
the
Normans
deter-
to hold together,
character of
could march about the country, but the fortresses defied him.
his death
English domination
effort
although
it
serious
government.
breach of the
the troubles in
tested against
at liberty.
all
moving
of captives
of Gloucester.
of Winchelsea in 13 13 Lancaster
until Hereford
An exchange
r61e of
cham-
He
successfully
Edward
3o8
II.
III.
was
in a position of greater
Thomas
of Lancaster only
Or win
dis
integration,
1315-1318.
to
earl's territories
unraided.
Welsh
risings
and
in
on
its
own
account, a popular
A sort
of middle or
Pembroke.
itself
and proved
a shade less inefficient than the king and his favourites on the
and
in the
new
one, Lancaster
Arundel, and
besiege Berwick
counties at the
but in so doing
it left
mercy of Douglas's
troopers,
Edward
II.
309
and utterly
surprises,
movements.
So far as
but self-seekers.
at
would
entitle
among
the eldest of
Despenser.
The
three brothers-in-law,
Hugh Des-
^^^ marcher
quarrel,
2320
Amory was
of
Now the male line of the Braoses, who held the lordship of Gower
in
Hereford, Despenser,
to
Mowbray
3 lo
seized
it,
arms
of the
in defence of the
custom.
Crown.
marcher
Pembroke
the younger
jj^j ^q ^j^e
that
if
Hugh had
and
forfeiture
The
flight
but with
disappeared,
course,
and the
was bent on
coalition
itself
collapsed.
them
Edward,
of
Lady
Badles-
beginning of 1322.
in person, took
the king in the north, where the Scots were again raiding the
border, the
two
come
to an end.
But the
and could not join the
rebel lords.
When the royalists marched for the north, Lancaster and the barons retreated before them till their way was
blocked at the passage of the river Ure at Boroughbridge by
Andrew Harclay, the commandant of CarUsle. Harclay held
the north bank with dismounted men-at-arms and archers.
marcher
levies
bridge, 1322.
was
of action,
Borough-
ford
killed,
and
Here-
a contingent from
Edward
York cut
off
311
II.
The
was
lying.
headed
made
his
way
from which
prison,
So perished
to France.
of statesmanship
and generalship
word
who
of
honour
who had
who had
enemy
of
naught the
had almost,
if
not
incompetent
And
selfishness.
yet
of
The
royal triumph
gave
it
a popular form.
three Estates
was assembled
to their
Six weeks
The Constitutionai
'
matters which are to be estabhshed for the estate of our lord the
king and of his heirs, and for the estate of the realm and of the
people, shall be treated, accorded,
by our
lord
and
king,
and estabhshed
in
parhament
tively of httle
of
moment
to the royal
prerogative.
The
;;
Minoi-ily of
Edward III.
fire
Scotland,
into
Boots.
A force was
and sword.
found no one to
but
marched
and
fight
The
by another
Richmond was taken prisoner,
barely escaped capture by hasty flight.
make
Andrew Harclay, whose conduct
men
of the
north began to
at Boroughbridge
own
as a traitor.
Harclay
by
treaty,
but not
was arranged.
life
then.
recognition of his
his
till
title,
whose
liberty
he liad won.
Crown by
his treason,
though
of the
title
of earl of
With Pembroke's
Leicester.
ITiere
was no one
who
of in-
subjected.
own want
for
Gascony.
iv.,
Edward delayed
Edward
to
II.
313
cuses
by force
At the end
of arms.
of
Hne.
till
Queen
make
after
peace, in
tlie
spring of 1325.
to restore
in the
Gascony
after
meanwhile Bayonne
the
influence.
Queen
isabeua
"^ France,
young
'
Prince Edward should be invested with the 1326-1326.
duchy of Aquitaine and the county of Ponthieu, and
sent over to her to do homage for them to the French king.
The boy accordingly joined his mother at the French court. But
Charles
now
remnant
was
fuliilled
of Aquitaine
Edward
by the
res-
in great
possession, meeting
TOth no resistance.
earl of
i.
sister
on account
of
The
of Edzuard III.
who
was to be the
^^'ales to
of the
^^^^
come
and
to right the
Despensers,
caster.
to procure the
No
of
Lan-
The
king fled to the west, finding no siipport save from Arundel and
Warenne.
No
resistance
was
offered to the
Edward became a
westward progress
fugitive,
and the
elder
where he was
Then the
trial as
traitor.
executed as
traitors,
to the
Thomas
The
Lancaster displayed no \'indictiveness, and Edward was
king,
of
treated
But
A
The
when Orleton
invited the
Edward 11.
The London mob clamoured
duke
in set form.
abdication.
Deposition
of Edward II.,
Jan. 1327
'
Duke of Aquitaine.'
^ yielded.
On
25th January
Edward
iii.
became
'
the she-
Minority of
Tlie
Edward
III.
315
and Mortimer could not feel secure, and while he remained ia the hands of Henr\- of Leicester he was safe from foul
Isabella
play.
custodians
who
for several
of actual murder.
At last it
was announced in September that he had died at Berkelej' Castle,
and his bod\", which bore no obvious marks of xio- Murder
to Idll
lence,
was expwsed
tlie
was inhumanly
slain -sWth
hot irons
of Lancaster's fall
had made
of Edward,
Thomas
Xo
of the
The
dead
tragedj' of
cEtrl
a miracle-
Edward of Camar\-on
although, on the other hand, there were many who believed that
the deposed king was not dead but had escaped, and that the
working saint
all.
Edward
ni.
was crowned
j-ears that
11.
the
young
passed before
me minority
Edward
in-
of endless
colleagues
Isabella
now
ment.
He made
England out
though he assumed no
official
3 16
past.
was mainly directed to extending Mortimer's territories and influence on the marches and
The Mortimer in Ireland, culminating in the bestowal upon him of
The
tyranny.
civil
Edmund
of
Kent
PhiUp of
Valois, Isabella
suooeasion,
1328
succession
two
reigns.
On
had been
virtually established
by the
last
in
But
no grandsons
for
insisted
facts.
Th T
of Gascony.
last
driven to accept
by the hardships
disease, generated
now
At the time
But there
of his earlier
of North-
march against them, taking the young king along with them
but the campaign was merely a particularly inglorious repetition
of all those which had been attempted of recent years.
At no
to
'
The English
the
'
shameful peace
of Scotland
ledged,
and the
'
by the peace
Englishmen called
title of
it
of
Northampton
the independence
drawn.
He had
his task.
sohdated the lowlands, the highlands, the islands, and the Scandinavian north into a homogeneous
nation, but he
secured
his
kingdom
against
had for ever
a foreign
^
^
,
Tlie end of
King Robert,
'
The
domination.
lords
1329
disinherited
reinstated, not absorbed
The
was a
child
who
learnt devotion to the person of the great king, were to develop all
But under Bruce's guidance Scotland had taken her place among
the nations
who have
Thomas Randolph,
safe.
made
by the treaty
trebly unpopular
The
earl of
Moray.
While
Northampton, was
Edmund
of Kent in
March 1330 convinced Lancaster and others that their own turn
would soon come unless the earl of March were struck down.
Young King Edward, now in his eighteenth year, was already
He had
chafing at the tutelage' under which he was held.
already tottering.
destruction
of
of
him eager
to
In
the mag-
October
Mortimer's suspicions
Faoi of
Mortimer.
j^j^g
queen-mother.
Edward
in. begins.
CHAPTER
X.
HI.
1330-1377
I.
of
had
public event
It
no single
reflected credit
figure
having the
The young
who
earl
at
fell
twenty-three years of age had played his part with a moderation, intelligence,
and
self-restraint
a living
The
was
off.
of Lancaster
It
earlier generation,
The one
nouncement
after
come
itself
constitutional
private wars,
if
and Scottish
raids,
Civil wars,
other country
Enghsh
soldiers
took
it
as a matter of course
Enghsh
319
320
Reign of
77^1?
sailors established
Edward
III.
Progress in
the new
The
pohtical
power
civil broils
Commons became
of the
civil
And
Black Death
firmly
wars or revolutions
Enghsh speech
had found utterance with William Langland an Enghshman,
John WicHf, had kindled the lamp which after many years was
and the
to blaze forth in the beacon light of the Reformation
reign
herself intellectually.
;
first
Enghsh
poetry.
From
articulate.
Of the old baronial leaders, none were left save Henry of Lancaster,
Dawn
new
of a
era.
Thomas
of Lancaster, or to excite
revived
the
title of
duke was
when
now
chambers
that
it
The
regularly gatherings of
was estabUshed
1333
in
sonal popularity
good
easily
and without
make
reluct-
for per-
looks,
all
and
if
vagant share in his conception of kingly glory, that was the fault
of the age, and in the popular judgment told altogether in his
Before the
favour.
was an
evil
evil traditions
and violent
32
in their exactions
but that
Ostensibly
outstanding
the
definitively,
if
questions
unsatisfactorily, settled
Though
had
Isabella
left to
him
of Aquitaine.
Neverthe-
But a
it.
them
Scotland,
Scotland
to Joanna, the
'
Disinherited,
to seize
But
and the
twenty years.
last
disinherited
'
barons of Scotland,
of the luckless
for
In 1332 the
of the
Comyns, and others whose lands had been absorbed by the adherents of King Robert.
was regent
but
Spain
the
if
take his place and hold Scotland on behalf of the boy king.
Disinherited
'
sail
Edward
ill.
-Vol.
i,
'
32 2
border.
tunity.
Fifeshire.
EngHsh
was
practically English
adopted
The heavy
foot,
On
only a small
archers were thrown out and forward, but so that they could
readily fall back.
of their
own and no
horse to launch
from either
flank.
magnates to
himself at hberty to
Baiiioi ao-
knowledges
Edward
III.
England.
in escaping to
scruple in
By
the
blockaded, and
early
Edward
summer
himself
siege.
Haiidon Hiu,
scale.
'
his
battles
dis-
Before the
War
Hundred Years
323
its
flanking
came
more over-
fire of
to close quarters
more numerous.
Berwick opened
David and
gates
his little
off
King
by King Phihp.
conquest.
By the Treaty
of Newcastle,
King
Balliol
^^^^^ gj
Newcastle,
1334
him
to
and
lowlands.
Edward made
hand and
relying
by
was loathed
his overlord,
in
Scotland,
upon combined
and
BaUiol, thwarted
had a
fell
real interest in
.,
tible
who alone
The patriots
the Disinherited,
irrepressible
among
of guerilla warfare,
irresis-
expeditions
into Scotland he found no one to fight
/^
when his back was turned the English garrisons were
;
perpetually harassed.
proved
Recovery of
soottisii in-
dependence,
1335-1341.
up his
more difficult, than the subjugation
fortresses
one after
324
another.
BaUiol, distrasted
by
was
his overlord,
recalled to
England in 1339.
The
conquest
Edward's
visionally
ambition.
of
it
in full sovereignty,
less
Nominally
than a claim to
France.
and
made when an
much
We
have now
called the
began in
can sometimes be said with truth that a war has been forced
itself
for
it
there
is
But even
it will
usually
whereby
arms.
it
it
or,
on
H^mdred
Before the
War
Years'
among
The funda-
mental
325
As a crown and
"^ ^^^*
the independent
French baron he sought
to preserve
^
*=
^
feudatory,
power possessed in the past by the great French
feudatories, a
controlled
by a strong
central government.
homogeneous
It
state
would be equally
and legal
rights, or the
Crown
From
eminently desirable
was,
in fact,
Crown was
compact
But the
state.
kingdom, which in
benefits
its
and resources
of his
own
from his success, the time was certain to come when the
made
arrived.
be absorbed under
its
dominion
of
the preservation of
what was
still
re-
covery of what had been from the English point of view stolen,
could only be attained
by war,
gains for
itself,
upon England
raw material
of the
To them
326
trade.
for the
Crown.
If
would be secured.
was
It
this consideration
lawful suzerain
if
of
The claim
itself
to the French
,
,
^
The claim
to
law of succession
the French
regions,
rule
cording to
either the
is
merely frivolous.
.
crown
varied in different
the practice
^
and there was much uncertainty as to the
which applied to any particular crown. Ac-
modem
ideas,
priority to a
But we have
as
The
plea on
Edward
IV.,
but
implying that
it
was not
crown
it
own
War
327
by claiming descent
pretensions
Charlemagne.
It so
failm'e of
It
its
from
first
that Louis's daughter could not succeed, and the crown passed to
his
two brothers
When
in succession.
Charles
iv. died,
the only
iv.
was unmistakably on
his side,
Edward could
his
defend his
own
just cause.
by the French
was not yet fuUy estabhshed even in England
still it
that the Estates could decide the course of the succession without
Edward
appeal.
therefore
in putting
PhiHp
of Valois, or, as
he himself put
it,
to serve as a shield
methods
in Aquitaine,
and the
relations
between the
Alliances
^^o"^^*-
11.
in France.
England Robert
who was
Edward responded by
of Artois, the
re-
It
became increasingly
and on both
sides alUes
attracting to his
camp his
ill-feeling
certain that
were sought.
between the
Edward succeeded
in
328
III.
commerce between the two countries had just been in effect cut
At this time the emperor was Lewis of Bavaria, who was
at enmity with the Avignon pope, Benedict xii., and therefore
antagonistic to France
also his wife and Edward's queen were
off.
sisters
Edward's
circle of
alUes.
this
his preparations,
1338.
pacification
his
mother nine
years before.
he pretended to
listen
of
coast.
after
and
II.
Although we
may
1338-1360
For
this
who
longer.
Edward
himself
whom had
in
However,
German
allies in
him a
set
in
September 1339
the most part
force, for
Brabant.
and
329
In October he pushed
about ravaging.
Philip sent
battle in
open ground
him on
either occasion,
and
at
had
suffered so severely
by Edward, partly
in
of
Flanders.
The Flemish
towns and
for Flanders
rivals.
He would
districts
recover
auiance,
which previous
French kings had torn from them, and he would give large commercial privileges.
the terms
to accept
if
France
Edward
as king
and he formally assumed the royal arms which combined those of France and England.
of France,
was
the rivalry
was
collect a great
signalised
decisively settled.
hundred
Each
side
had assembled a
to Flanders
siuys,
24th June,
fleet of
two
330
summer Day
On
down upon
who had
the French,
The first attack proving unsuccessful, the Enghsh fell away the
Frenchmen cut loose, and started, as they supposed, in pursuit of
the fleeing foe whereupon the Enghsh turned, the ships on both
sides grappled, and there was a furious battle, in which the Enghsh
;
Norman
It
fleet.
was beginning to
land, and that the EngUsh archery did much to
men
The victory
command
httle loss,
of the sea,
would not
Philip
entirely
fight
was
and
sieges.
The methods
of chivalry
by
this quarrel
single
The
by
a year afterwards it was
five years'
truce.
The
truce
desertion of
Edward.
and Brabant
rely
Immediately after the armistice Edward took a hasty midnight flight to England, in order to escape his Flemish creditors.
was
to dismiss ministers
as traitors
But the
331
whose malversatrons
requiring that ministers should only be appointed after consultation with the Estates,
each parhament.
The
office
what may be
was
opposition.
six
necessary dissimulation.
later parliament,
however, actually
in
left
half-brother
John
of Montfort
and
his niece
,
The
Breton
^
Joan wax
of
nephew
of
King
Philip.
Phihp
on
but
his
;;
The Reign of
332
Edward
III.
allies of
the respective
claimants.
At an
of
war
who had
X.,
Battle
of
Moriaix,
1342
recently
'
become
earl of Hereford,
won
at
soil
the methods
longbow
like the
in
its
of the Fior-
by repudiating
of the Bardi
which had
333
of
thus to increase
It
and
its
itself in
Parliament, hold-
and administration.
made
impossible
it
now
for
Edward
to use the
When
command
of
it
the
The war
re-
8'"'^' ^345.
Henry,
earl of
Derby,
who
The towns
recovered
Perigord;
in
In the
first
this
he
made
practically
personal
of Aquitaine or of the
side
his
In the third
But by
stormed Poictiers.
succes-sfully
himself.
In July 1346
archers.
it
great
ar-
actually
made
its
had gathered a
up
upon an
attack
Paris,
was found,
'
Blanchetaque,' where
'
The Reign of
334
Edward
ITI.
HaUdon
Hill
on an unprecedented
formed two
conmiand
solid
battles
'
The Enghsh
scale.
'
of
young Prince
of the
The
in a battle
troops, dismounted,
of
EmeryWftllter
sc.
The
battle,
26tli
Aug.
weary march
body
1346.
of
large
also,
archers.
They were
at a dis-
those of
hasty retreat
fidence which
had proved
so fatal at
Bannockburn and
Courtrai,
335
horse.
cannon
lines
field.
save on the
English right, where for a short time the Prince of Wales was hard
pressed.
soil.
he purposed to make
sail for
Calais,
England.
Yet he changed
his plans
itself
particularly obnoxious,
its
possession.
the garrison.
fleets
^^
Calais, 3rd
as the spring of
336
La
Phihp at
Crotoy.
last threat-
fall of Calais,
by the
La Roche was
But
which had won Crecy and
who
at
effort
He
yielded
to
captured
truce, Sept.
at the
Calais.
end of September.
mediating
the
A nominal
was signed
left
the security
of Brittany incomplete.
The
vi.
and Innocent
Edward
at that stage
was prepared
vi.
down
to
who
suc-
altogether
withdraw
full
his
sover-
and Gascony, along with Ponthieu, Artois, and the Calais Pale,
the district extending from Calais to Guisnes. The English parliament emphatically endorsed the king's readiness for peace. But
the French would not resign the overlordship, and mainly on that
point the negotiations collapsed.
spring of 1355
in the
The Partisan
^^''-
conqueror.
of the
of
England by
its
337
in 1345.
and
who
it
was
young
informsil
The whole
warrior in France.
who
of the
bands
mer-
of
was to be had.
truce are important in England
The years
tinct
of
known
districts,
it
brought with
so that
it is
fields
were
_j^
b,.-^
Death,
similar devastation.
it
the plague
When
it
terrific visitation of
Death
as the Black
depopulating some
not
In 1348 the
were carried
left unfilled,
work except
the
for
of
wages
upon
though, as
either.
in 1354, the
we
having
little effect
were the
The
chief.
is
of these
deferred to another
chapter.
fields.
In
Hist.Vol.
i.
338
III.
^
Sb3.t(Ut6
.
of
Treasons,
^^^'^'
spirit of religious
legislation,
The former
statute
and imposed heavy penalties upon any one who accepted such an
appointment. The statute was based upon one adopted by a
parliament at Carlisle in the last year of the reign of
though
the
in fact it
moment
the king
The Statute
of
Edward
i.,
law, because at
Praemunire imposed
forfeiture
and outlawry upon any one who sued in foreign courts for matters
cognisable in the king's courts. Both statutes amounted at the
time to
little
were to be reaffirmed
of the
growth of
anti-clerical senti-
war was renewed. The Black Prince, who had diswhen only sixteen, was dispatched to
Gascony the king himself had intended to make a
In 1355 the
campaign northwards.
Meantime
his father
had
fallen
summer
upon the
own hypothetical
Edward chose to
is
fire
Balliol
summer
mandy
of the
thousand
men he
result.
Black Prince.
With a
towards Tours.
Blois,
to battle.
Loire,
army
Burnt
campaign
higher
and The
339
When
Southwards too
French
came to close
more poiotiers
^*^ ^^P*-
The prince
support the front ranks, a small party of horse under his lieu-
French,
fell
army was
upon
their rear
shattered,
The
triumph was a
340
an enormous
to pay the ransom of one hundred thousand marks,
subsequent
The
amount for so poor a country.
David
II.
.,,
-J.
released,
to
failture
the Une of
first of
Stewart kings.
John
also agreed to
'
Treaty of Berwick
'
own responsibility,
Meanwhile, however, France had been in wild disorder.
The Paris Commune, led by Stephen Marcel, was making
a straggle for power, the commune meaning in effect the bourgeois
conclude a definitive treaty on his
Difficulties of
the Frencu.
It
class.
duke
had
the
Normandy
of
throne, which
'
successfully
title of
Dauphin.'
But
iii.,
Edward
he was
bom
by that of
move-
Louis X.
Edward
himself,
title
on the same
of
him
Charles of
Normandy
but" the
sufferings of the
341
by the
savageries of
the peasants in the rising of the Jacquerie, and the not less terrible
Again
in the beginning of
Calais
of the Treaty of
dominions of Henry
English king in
full
11.,
together with
to be surrendered to the
for the
French king.
But
J''^*^*^
"^
London,
Bretigny,
f35g.;i^6o'
He marched upon
paign.
for a
Rheims, besieged
it
unsuccessfully
off,
Paris:
May
in
Though
months
known
later
by the Treaty
finally
is
always
was
by the
ratified some
the dominion of
withdraw
Henry
11.
French crown.
was
A ransom
much
as
was to be paid
for
in.
own
quarrel.
1361-1377
who continued
to
in
The Reign of
342
Normandy and
Charles of
The
free
companies.
when
Blois was killed and the Montfort candidate was recogIn accordance
nised in 1365 as duke of Brittany.
^^^ ^^ Treaty of Bretigny, he did homage to the
The
companies were
free
dis-
especially,
Italy.
ITT.
Brittany.
and
Edward
In 1364
upon
ransom.
v.,
who
One
The Spanish
dom.
War,i366-i367.
mercenaries
in the
it
was
out in Spain between Pedro the Cruel of Castile and his bastard
Henry
pretender.
Edward had
of Trastamare,
and
1366-7 he carried an
a decisive victory,
EngUsh
prince.
whom
evil
hour
In the winter of
skill
and courage
of
Du Guesclin failed
made no attempt
an
in
Prince
Edward returned
Castile,
but he
itself,
and
thereof,
loyal
343
for a long
The Black
prtnce in
Aquitaine,
1367-1368.
which had kept their privileges uncurtailed, seized the opportunity to appeal against the hearth-tax to King Charles as their
suzerain.
renunciations of suzerainty
title of
cited
at the
Very
different
it
order,
system, organisation.
by Du
war from
macy
won
of Charles
duchy
of
on
whom
The
diplo-
the French
had
and
his throne,
by
his
increasing
ghastly massacre of
chivalric
fame
sickness
of the rebel
its
of the
and
the
town
inhabitants
only
EngUsh success
by a
of Limoges, followed
Black Prince.
344
John
of
a great-nephew of Llewelyn.
father
the
in 1372 a
earl of
vacated
earldom
had been
A5m:ier de Valence
Pembroke, on whose
death
by the
conferred,
was
of
sailing
La Rochelle,
and taking Pembroke himself
fleet
off
destroying the
prisoner.
The
command
of the sea
maladministration.
Once more
in 1373
Du
command
John of Gaunt.
hung on the rear
of
and harassed it
Though Lancaster ravaged the country
as he went he could accomplish nothing more, and it was only
with the wreck of an army that he at last reached Bordeaux.
The partisans of England were almost entirely cleared out of
Normandy and Brittany, and when at last a truce was signed
Gaunt'B
'
of
of the
Domestic
aflfairs,
Though Edward
^
^^
ill.
himself
treaty, his
powers began to
fifty at
fail
the time
soon after-
superficial talent
of kings.
of his
own
is little else
345
Praemunire
was an attempt
in Ireland,
in 1361.
The Statute
blending of the
of
themselves
'
in their attitude
Irish
effect,
control.
j..
by
Edward's
SOBS
his
whence he received
'
No
son was
bom
in
1362 the
title
of
duke
who
also
had great
Clarence.
of
Edmund
estates in Ireland
of
York which
The death
of Clarence in 1368
John
of Gaunt,
title of
duke
in 1362.
^^^
Essex, and
son
Henry and
sons,
duke
line,
in the
male
Isabella of
The Reign of
346
Edward
Castile.
TIf.
much
to a
further extent
The danger
Edward
more
of that
and was
11.,
members
to be exemplified
inefficiency.
An
anti-clerical
was
to
be the leader
but
its first
earl of
La
removal of the
high
Rochelle.
clerics,
offices of State.
The king
The Black
Prince and
Lancaster.
The
old king
had
and
fallen into
a.
heir Richard
of the court
and
Oxford scholar,
m the
state of premature
The duke
who
John Wichf, who was
it.
anti-clerical party,
cahsm.
On
Edmund Mortimer
clericals,
who
at the worst
moned
347
was sum-
it
in April 1^76.
its
immediate pre-
_.
decessor
berlain,
Lord Latimer,
for peculation
example of impeachment
is
the method by
accepted as the
first
which
officers of
by the House
of
Commons.
At
this
juncture the Black Prince died, and John of Gaunt showed his
own hand by
insisted
peers
on the appointment
of
separated.
abject
of
Wykeham
submission.
A new
Lancaster
dominant,
The convocation of the clergy of Canterbury proved less amenThey refused to discuss a grant in the absence of the bishop
able.
The Reign of
348
of Winchester,
Wykeham.
Edward
III.
clerical woridliness
and wealth.
for Lancaster,
The
crisis
CHAPTER
XI.
Commerce
I.
War.
Thirteentu
century
11 1^ O CF 6 S S
war operated
so little to disturb
After the
first
twenty years,
less
from
civil strife
than
Without the
land
yeoman
class could
supplied English
archers
and
payment
for
compulsory agricultural
of the
by the
substitution
services.
self-
nie crown
tervenes.
activity of
him
Edward
ill.
in the
encouragement of
commerce,
Edward i.,
Crown began to recognise commerce as an object with
which statecraft was materially concerned, and set about fostering
and controUing commerce with ends of its own in view.
it
was
that the
349
England under
350
By
Edward
the time of
i.'s
the
Edwards
was already active
accession there
least crafts
Differentia-
tionof crafts,
where trade
is
The
brisk.
crafts
that they did not permit each other to transgress the dividing
The maker
Unes.
of boots
of arrows to
of such regulations
had something
of authority to pro-
it
on the market
goods by very
of the goods
literally
organisation of the
members
and presently
But
in the reign of
Edward
subordinate position
ft riid
of the
andgUdmerchant,
..,
-a
It
between
i.
numbers
-l
-l
by such non-burgesses
for
adequate considera-
craft-gilds of
which burgesses
arose,
is
authorities.
craft-gild
an object of jealousy.
The
Commerce
and
fairs,
351
and
at markets
to the
fairs
market
pairs and
3,rkets.
To the
fairs
privilege,
sold
for
money was
of
sale,
There was a
prevent
coffers,
and
it
its
is
appeared necessary
goods rights
England to
sell,
Foreign
t'^a'ie.
'
Crown
for
Low
its price,
but
^wines
What
The
was
from the
Countries.
prevailing idea
still
what may be
profit.
'
England
J 52
it
wanted
outsider.
sider's
Edtvards
luidei- the
accumulate wealth by
selling to the
It sold to
sufi&cing, it
it
it
stood in need.
it
nationalised
the Crown.
but
it
the nation, the larger the supphes which the Crown could reason-
But apart
from the voluntary contributions of the Estates, most great landholders already derived a substantial proportion of their income
tolls
I.,
was
directed,
the toU
ancient customs.'
The
toll
was not
improvement
of the organisa-
Commerce
way Edward's
In another
355
him
to en-
Merchants
treated as a
i3.tionai
group,
of as individuals in rivalry
local
if
In the course of
the
to
make
nised
by the Statute
of
that control of the purse of which they were just becoming conscious
Crown
'
But the
king's device
had been both a witness and an encouragement to the development of the national as opposed to the local conception of commerce among the mercantile community.
Until the reign of
to seek relief
the Jews,
whom
it
kept under
its
protection.
LomUards.
who devoted
money
at interest, as contrary
cities of
Lom-
monopoly had
men
They were
as Bishop Grosseteste
No
act of
of the
Jews
in 1290.
It
was indeed
so popular that
it
undoubtedly
Vol.
i.
England under
354
Edwards
the
much
to his
own
disadvantage.
The hiring of
acute detestation.
to get
and resentment.
The
Edward
his
was joined
fostered
i.
still
treasury suffered.
lii.'s
commercial poUcy
case of
Edward
i.
is
He
to obtain
borrowed
vast sums from the Florentines, and then ruined his creditors by
would
let
He
him have.
He
his
tallages,
He made, hke
his
Flemish
cities
off
the
cities
by
restoring
it
as
Commerce
355
the
If
and
first
itself
was the
France, the secondary motive was the security of the Gascon and
Flemish trade rather than the mere desire for military glory or
any
A
in
real
is
to be discovered
The
England.
industrial settlements in
member
of an association
foreigner
Except as a
trader in
all
he was allowed to reside in England for only forty days, and while
there he
buy or
all,
sell
he had
him
pay
in 1283.
proved by Edward
BumeU
To
only in bulk.
to
who was
in fact a custodian.
It
i.
Edward
ill.
way
to the pressure of
pubUc
opinion.
was
insidiously
The
not to be endured.
Edward
had received
The
of the
Hansa
of the
partly to be explained
by the corresponding
chants,
who were by
this
successful were
hostile attitude
as of the
difficulties
mob,
is
which the
of the English
mer-
More
way
sufficient
merchants
own
Edward's
account.
efforts to plant
on English
soil
industries to
themselves.
to
make only
England under
356
Edwards
the
The
had
rule
general
in
Cloth
working.
Flanders
itself in
to weaving, the
home demand
for
made almost
by the imposition
prohibitive
so great
wool was
heavy export
of
duties.
In spite of
this,
The
of
Henry
of the Staple.
staple.
in.,
'
staple
'
The
of the king
or possibly
ancient customs
'
although
was
I.,
association for
foreigners.
of the Merchants
Edward
it
in the
was
still
hands
'
of
the
of the
English merchant to
ill.,
upon obedience to the regulations which the association was empowered to make. The members traded each on his own account.
But behind the individual was the organisation to secure him the
fair
'
man.
aliens,
but obviously
each having
cities,
357
its
bought and
sold.
own
monopoly was
of
England.
organisa-
Ordinance
^P
of the
com-
pany's regulations.
staple at different
official
towns in the
Low
have lacked as individuals, and the foreign buyers had the corresponding guarantee of the standard and quality of the goods and
the good faith of the traders.
II.
fell
into
two
in a state of serfdom,
divisions
those
who were
The
not.
technically
The
villein,
fundamental distinction lay in the fact that the lord had a control
over the persons, the famihes, and the goods of the villeins or
serfs
villein
soil
The
His
daughter could not be married, his sons could not enter Orders
without the lord's leave.
goods were his lord's property, and were liable to seizure by him
he could not buy his own freedom, because whatever he had was
already his lord's
by a
The only escape from the condition of villeinby voluntary emancipation conferred
the lord, or by residence in a chartered borough for a
third party.
by grace
of
It is
not
clear,
England under
358
it
the
Edwards
for the escaped
was necessary
period.
Commutation
Pro
payment, whether
in
money
or
SB
Now
first
amount
considerable
of actual emancipation.
money
commutation
find
to the substi-
for rent.
class of labourers,
owing some
services,
mesne
Prosperity and
by
on the
lord's de-
away and
employment as journeymen in the boroughs or elsewhere. It
;
or permitted
can be affirmed with confidence that the tendency for rent and
wage-paid labour to displace obligatory services was in active
operation from the middle of the thirteenth century to the middle
of the fourteenth
and
men to
But
of
and 1369.
virulent, of 1361
In the
in others there
and
first
359
somewhat
those,
pestilence.
sources, because
The Black
'^^^''''^
suffered.
Inevit-
demand.
went up enormously
price also
less
it
was
was no competition
there
in
of provisions.
The argu-
ment
is
not
able prices,
prices
if
difftcult to follow.
at reason-
of Labourers,
it.
those which
prices
was
must be
He who had
work.
to be penalised.
sold,
and
for those
food or labour to
To
must
sell
sell
For those
visitation.
for those
or paid
more
manor
a law greatly
re-
The
of Labourers
king's ordinance
two years
later, in
was transformed
135 1.
by parUament.
We
naturally
was actuated by
was the
case.
jump
to the
class interest.
Ordinary humanity,
munity with
its
own
will
interests.
But
^^^ defence
of the
statute
cal legislation
England under
360
if
futile
lation
the
Edwards
The
price of food
was as
price of labour.
The authoritative
law as the
fixing of the
fixing of the
regulation of prices
in principle
and wages
no one ever
of competition
'
into existence.
just price
for every-
'
to take advan-
view of a just
It
was
price.
Men might be
compelled to work,
Failure of
the Statute.
The
continued to get
many of
all
the lords
fell
back upon
for
labourers
and demanded
villeins
it is
efficiently.
from forced
justification, so
Services
had been
was the
villein
insist
who had
upon the
forced him,
full
by
measure of his
rights.
The
justification, for
had taken a
361
full
labourers
in their
to the
The
itself
Normans.
To each side it appeared that the other was the agFrom the pages of Piers Plowman it is easy enough to
gressor.
were not
all
on one
side.
for
illegal violence
was extravagant,
money
ously,
in his
if
and
idle,
When
thriftless.
he had
The
supplement^'^ causes,
coarsely,
till
money was
his
exhausted.
He was much
own
was
also
with the
rich, mutatis
mutandis.
vices
and so
it
French
knights
which
centuries afterwards
Revolution.
And
tales
class
there
was a corresponding
intensification of
antagonism.
of
John
Wiclif.
England under
362
the
Edwards
was
general.
wiciif.
who
contrasts between
and
were endowed with this world's goods
proud prelates and the fishermen of GaHlee into a denunciation
of class distinctions.
Presently the highest-born poHticians were
;
own
anti-clerical
down
it
is
An
opposition
may
in its efforts to
overthrow a government
own
peril, since
turn.
it
may
it
may
but
it
does so at
be used against
amounts to an
it
on the
opinion
it is
its
in its
assertion of the
If it is
is
anarchy.
his
However
that
was a
to persons
grievances,
light in
was
in his grave,
Before
Edward III.
heaval.
III.
The
Social Conditions
mean
that the
General
prosperity.
Qn
Death
it
had been
for
particularly pros-
Edward
death.
i.'s
Social Conditions
363
The
had
emerge
But
intoler-
able.
in the
community.
The moral progress was not on a par with the material progress.
The age which produced St. Louis in France, Grosseteste, Montfort and Edward i. in England, Wallace and Bruce Decadence
*^ chivalry,
in Scotland, was greater than the age whose heroes
were Edward iii. and the Black Prince. But this was the grand
age of chivalrous pageantry glorified in the pages of Froissart,
when
in the
supreme
virtues.
of
Wales
own bow
seriousness to decide
;
much
of this chivalry
was
is
How superficial
by such conspicuous
French knighthood riding down
illustrated
massacre of Limoges.
it
had
birth.
in Ireland,
when
movement
of his
little
hour of
in evidence
travail.
'
lavender,' a
for
mere washerwoman,
its spiritual
'
England under
364
Edwards
the
passed
else
had the
'
portrait of Chaucer's
Verray
parfit gentil
knight
The development
of
Literature.
In the
countries.
nowhere
it is
both
literature
about to
Even now
man
first
in the literature of
it
aristocracy, in
Richard
11.
'
'
But the
fiery
little
less his-
connection
war-songs in which
Edward
English
ballads.
^j^g
ill.
ballads of the
Robin Hood
cycle,
and
on which those
which have come down to us are based, were already coming into
being.
Sir
he considered
every
man
of
it
my nacioun may
undirstonde
wuiiam
Langiana.
first
great
poem
first
it
into English
'
that
it.'
edition of
what may
The Vision
pic-
tures the vices of the whole social order, of every rank from top
to
bottom
condemnation.
Moralists
Social Conditions
365
evil that surrounds them in very glarwe can no more reconstruct the England of his day
delineations, than we can reconstruct imperial Rome
from
his
from Juvenal
The present
such a reconstruction.
however,
point,
is
that
to
when
is
though with
in
is
of the
It is interesting to
when a
note
statute ordained, in
law courts,
was beginning
shire dialect,
his great
work
choosing at
John
fully.
first
his
own York-
John
wioiif.
of Uterature.
Bishop Barbour of
his
own death
of
some
i.
poem
of
Barbour,
Nevertheless,
one of
England but
in
bethan, so
till
11.,
Chaucer.
when
But as Shakespeare was essentially an ElizaChaucer was essentially a child of the Edwardian age.
of
was
king.
and the
James
own
Scotland.
as
to
its
of independence, the
St.
literature a position
war
and
rest
consummate
its
true char-
In England at least
till
many
years had
England under
366
passed
of
the
Edwards
EngUsh
Uterature.
And he
not only
made
to be paralleled
Englishwomen
of his
prioress
every one of
of the
week
and wife
of
Bath
plough-
the healthy
CHAPTER
XII.
I.
il,
III
1377-1384
An
accession,
fairly
What he
and
orderly
his offspring,
When
heirs.
life
for a dictatorship
want
of confidence,
The
of
first
crisis.
magnates
of
old.
For greater
On
was a
councillor
it
the parties
none of the
security,
opposing party
earl of
March.
Among
the
'
coronation honours
'
it is
to
was made
earl of
umberland.
till
earl of Notting-
Henry Percy, became earl of NorthLancaster himself was the only duke it was not
some years
ally,
;;
The Grandsons of
368
Thomas
of
Edward
III.
respectively dukes of
York
and Gloucester.
Nearly four months passed between Edward's death and the
assembling of Richard's
They had
demanded
The moment
parliament in October.
first
m^
TUe ^first.
parliament,
The
trace of Brages
overmnning Aquitaine.
at
summer
La
of
command
Thames
coast,
estuary.
had com-
In the late
Parliament when
it
ous year.
It
its
expenditure.
The
treasurers
successfully for the time the principle that the great officers of
The reorganised
cover the
by parliament.
displayed
its
anxiety to avoid
by somewhat
injudiciously appointing
command
The war
partisanship
cotttinues.
Lancaster to the
In 1378 the
new
fleet
was
indeed strong enough to drive the French off the narrow seas
II.
369
St.
The one real success was achieved not by the government but by the enterprise of John Philipot, who on his own
account equipped a fleet which dealt effectively with the mixed
miniously.
Scots or French,
who continued
to
results
in 1379,
It
expected
and the
fleet
a graduated
shattered in a gale.
new officers,
wasted on a
again
it
futile
nothing.
must be
raised,
and again
it
elected to raise
assessed
classes
'
it
tenths
'
by a
poll-tax in
and
fifteenths
'
The propertied
'
^ii^ a newpou-t^-^-
were taking more than their share of the national wealth, and
defraying less than their share of the expenditure.
was
to be a shilling a
head
The poll-tax
was to pay
is,
beggars
no one paying
ated,
less
The
be collected, and
if
The
was that
result
were made
all
had
number
of taxable adults.
Evasion and
enforcement,
The com-
Hist.Vol.
i.
2,^0
married
and Devon,
Cornwall,
Yorkshire,
In
couples.
the
palpable,
facts, extract
full tax,
and punish
resistance.
and
violence
Wat
who
The Deasant
revolt, June
Wat
mediately in arms.
mythical person
at
any rate he
Wat
who appears
Tyler
is
who
doubtful, though
in
it
may
be a
The legend
is
at best
from Dart-
some documents
in
the peasants
of Dartford
way
him
Z381
surgents,
slew
in
on.
Violent riotings
through the
first
army with
nth
the
distributed
the king's
prisons,
Their wrath
supposed
pulled
The young
London
at Mile
now
gathered
in
Tower
of
End.
magnates
in the
London, seem to have been fairly paralysed the boy was very
soon to show that he was the best man among them. Manifestly the London mob was in sjTnpathy with the insurgents
:
two
Sibley,
in
home
the
On
II.
the 13th
They burnt
371
Sibley admitted
Lancaster's palace of
of the lawyers.
of the Fleet
5;3t'Jf
"^^
called
Tower made up
their
minds
made
in the
Thither the
mob.
form rate
of fourpence
^
general amnesty
an
There was to be a
acre.
_ ^
The ,,
Mile End
_.
meeting,
'
traitors.'
ing these
'
on guard
distribut-
charters.'
band
of insurgents
left
them.
who were
As the insurgents and the London mob got more out of hand,
becoming anxious to organise resist-
Nevertheless,
it
meet him
cealed armour.
ordered ranks.
many
this
of
time at Smith-
Tyler
had drawn up
.
.^.
^ his men in .
'
The SmithAs to the details of what followed field meeting,
It is clear,
Jiowever, that Tyler rode out to confer with the Idng, and probable
372
III.
new
series of
his dagger
and
down by one
leader
'
:
Treason
cut
their
They
bows
have
in
fall
slain
our captain.'
'
rebel
be your chief
I will
follow
amazing presence
'
of
The
citizens
done so himself at an
ruled.
They
make
earlier stage
it
had
arms as soon
Walworth would have-
call to
Precisely
was
been over-
still
parley-
it is
perfectly clear
believed that
the king was going to right their wrongs, and that they could
disperse to their
homes in
safety.
horde-
broke up.
Verbal promises and the written charters, which had been
issued in considerable
The -word of
End
a king.
numbers on the
14th, the
day
of the Mile
concessions at
all
373
and condemned.
were
II.
Apart from Kent and Essex, the only region where the peasant
took an acute form was East Anglia, Norfolk,
insurrection
Suffolk,
and Cambridge,
neighbouring
and
with
immediately
the
shires.
The rising in
^^^* Angiia.
East
under whom
it
were numerous.
much worse
reputation as
They were
The risings
there began at the moment when news from London gave the
impression that the peasants of Kent and Essex were achieving
a decisive victory. In the three counties of Norfolk, Suffolk, and
Cambridge, the rebels during the first week appeared to have
made themselves master of the situation in another week the
vigorous soldier-bishop, Despenser of Norwich, who knew his
own mind and was a hard fighter, had shattered one body after
another of the insurgents, captured and hanged several of their
landlords than those in other parts of the country.
leaders,
The
and
in effect
last act of
is
risings.
No
satisfied
ringleaders,
who
with drawing up a
still
list
two hundred
374
III.
wich,
had demanded.
The peasant revolt is the most picturesque episode in the course
of a reign
picturesque feature
its
most painful
is
Its
most
it
side is to
may perhaps
was beyond
his
power to ensure
their
being carried out, but the spirit of which he was bound in honour
to observe to the utmost of his power.
It is to
all
be noted that at
absent, Lancaster
may
This
to
far as
may
entirely hostile
ry.
hostile to tiie
peasan
who were
parti-
movement
it.
so
It
honesty of intent, a good deal more real reason among the leaders
of the revolt, than they
Even the
and we
may
legitimately
monstrous incidents of
Now it is
eastern counties
that
is
II.
375
five counties
Surrey, and Sussex, the group of counties forming the most pros-
cuaracter of
^^^ rising,
of free tenancy.
The
began
revolt
men
the Essex
men clamoured
It is true that
ignominious services.
men
It is
villeins in
moved
to rise at
all.
The
by
though their
demand was
own
numerous freeholders
for deliverance
Moreover the
not touch.
in
leaders,
was most
villeins of
the more
Wat
other
from
whom
the
case
but,
villeinage,
villeinage did
gramme
of
communistic democracy
honest priest John Ball was pretty obviously looking for a com-
munistic millennium
into the
Tower
were clearly
of
mob
and
rulers.
The London
was a sprinkling
Kent
man
leaders,
;
it is
names belonging
even
if
We
to the gentry.
in collusion
It is
with the
product of the
Essex.
of
initial success of
first
376
whole
\dllein class.
Of
fourths wanted only cheap land and free tenancy, \nth the right
of alienation
of all
monopohes and
privileges
men.
by the recent
rights
and
bom
of a rising of
upon
their technical
privileges,
through legal
But the
had won.
disappear-
^t a
ance of
.^j^gre
blow the
revolt
results
had only
failed to
produce
villeinage.
When
the
demand
by turning
demanded.
first,
it
make
which
larger profits at
little
labour was
felt at
II.
377
later.
disappearance of villeinage
revolt at all but to the
is
is
that the
normal operation
of
Anne
Bohemia, the
of
sister of
fifteen,
he married
also
were hopes that the foixes of the empire and of the legitimate
a hope
The Schism
In 1382
piemisii
crusade,
1383
by the burghers,
James van Artevelde, and appealed to
young King Charles vi., who had just succeeded Charles v. on the
French throne. Philip van Artevelde naturally appealed to
England
but while the Enghsh procrastinated the French
the count of Flanders was expelled
led
by
The
political issue
was
by
Anglia
who had
the
and
but unhappily
in five
life
of
John
in
England.
Wiclif.
The teachings
378
the Reformation
of the father of
substantiation in 1380.
heretical.
to
rectory at Lutterworth
bcisis of Wiclif's
his death in
till
teaching
is
December
1383.
The
principle of Protestantism.
name
Wiclif did
not preach directly, but for which a logical basis could be found
teachinga
in his
while
was
it
social
whereby
it
appeeiled vividly to a
third
as orthodox,
The
Anti-
immemorial
it was
had been strengthened by the Avignon Papacy
still more by the Great Schism
and possibly it
derived some additional strength from LoUardy but it did not
it
strengthened
spring
and LoUardy as a positive removement, was condemned alike by the clergy and by
ligious
to its
II.
379
cellorship.
From
II.
begin-
rule.
ii.
Though Richard had been but ten years old when he came
had never been a formal regency or a formal
'minority.' He had been given as tutors Lan^jj^jjin^'s
caster's ally the earl of Arundel, and Michael de la friends,
13S4
Pole.
Michael's father and uncle were Hull merchants, who had in effect purchased an entry into public life by
large loans to the government in the early years of Edward iii.
Michael himself was the first member of such a family who was
to the throne there
raised to a place
and experienced
safe
whom
all
Others upon
control of government.
whom
he
relied
were the
to
whom was
to be
little
earl
whom
the
Such
if
The
dismissal of Arundel
though sound
was unpopular.
in principle,
He
hand wished
to assert
John
Richard and
Lancaster,
380
own hands
their
not at all eager to make peace with France till the repeated failures
French
truce.
But
in the
11.,
no
exercised
lords, over
whom
May
When
and Arundel.
The
became exceedingly
relations
strained,
now
estab-
a parliament met in
young king
to
life.
with difficulty to negotiate a peace with France, but the negotiations failed.
by a considerable
contin-
J,.
invadeBScot-
Again
who
John
of PortugcJ.
and
King John was ready to
help John of Gaunt to the throne of Castile. The result of this
situation was that when the English parhament met in the
autumn of 1385, a substantial grant was made for an expedition
I.
own
rival, this
command
ParUament,
1385.
ter,
critical
of Lancaster.
Consequently
had
free play.
of
Cambridge
at the
of
II.
381
York.
This parliament
who
Commons,
The Commons,
in fact,
he refused
following
up the
refusal
whom
by making a particularly
same time he created
at the
marquis of Dublin.
autumn
was out
caster
of the country,
great preparations.
Pole,
of 1386
Lan-
now
earl of Suffolk,
refused to
The king
sidies
parliament, led
of Ireland,
and declined
Edward
11.
made
to dismiss so
much
to the de-
The quarrel
^ ^^**-
viewed his nephew, with the result that Richard yielded and
consented to the dismissal of Suffolk,
in spite of a
When
in effect control
it.
late proceedings
for
them
Edward
The Grandsons of
382
III.
obvious of raising the shire levies in his support, Richard employed Oxford to raise a mercenary force. Gloucester and
Arundel were
In
openly.
their partisans
to
London
Gloucester
The Lords
AppeUants,
Nov. 1387.
^^^^
^^^
^j^g
archbishop of York.
With Gloucester
and Arundel was now associated the earl of Warwick, and immediately afterwards the two young earls, Thomas Mowbray of
Nottingham and Henry of Derby, the eldest son and at present
the representative of the absent duke of Lancaster.
The group
out of sight
army
at
to France.
The king was helpless, and the Merciless or Wonderful Parliament, which met in February 1388, entered upon a vindictive
programme. Gloucester, followed by the rest of
^
The Wonder- ^
fui Pariiathe Lords Appellants, demanded before parliament
-^
'
traitors
'
on
legal.
full
penalties of treason
were
;
the
Bramber and
promptly executed
Tressilian,
caught, were
allies
added
list
in spite of
No
statute
alteration
made
in
Among
o'-'o
succeeded in making
II.
itself
decisively supreme.
as arresting.
Richard
ii.,
Henry
viii.,
character
^ Rioiiard.
and EHzabeth
are
a consciousness that we
may have
make
upon
For
despair.
1388.
very
and helpless
inadequately rendered
by
'
arrogance
or
'
'
pride
'
At the age
of fourteen
of action.
self-
it
There
is little
to be discovered
in
when the
if
have been
all
off at
own complete
The Grandsons of
384
him
self-control,
Edward
III.
Anne
of
It is interesting
tender
who seem
show a
^^ife
pohtically obtrusive
to
and
Edward
1.
Anne
of
Ehzabeth
Bohemia
of York
in 1394,
and Henry
vii.
in 1503.
The
la\dshly
Gloucester.
^^^ ^gg
Merciless
j^.
^^^
wisdom.
of aristocrat
was displayed
in the legislation
Wages were
to be rigidly kept
his sons
He was
own hundred.
rigidly
forbidden to
The
craft.
Scots raided the north unpunished and carried off the earl of
Cheviot.'
permanent peace, or a truce which might have been a steppingstone to a permanent peace, including Castile and Scotland
but
But
in
May
Gloucester government.
Gloucester
dismissed,
1389
At a meeting
'
How old am
'
that in
On
Gloucester's
replying that he
and appointed
in.,
who
nor favour-
for long
had
II.
385
Wykeham and
Bishop Brant-
ingham.
It
The next
step
was
still
more conclusive. Lancaster was inand resume his position as the natural
the king.
of
Lan-
Lancaster
recalled,
the heir to
it
Had
his son
in right
Henry
Derby
of
or his
friendship
life.
At the beginning
more
Richard's
constitutional
position
still
William of
Wvkeham and
the other
officers
made
impregnable.
whom
Richard's
re-
peccable
functions,
constitution-
^33 ^jljjg
parliament said
so,
council.
Innes's Eng.
Hist.Vol.
I.
2 B
386
The Grandsons of
Richard so
far that
chancellorship,
on the
Edward
III.
retirement of William of
Wykeham.
testified to
had a
The young
to the throne,
Lancaster
of Guienne upon
^
Personal
matters,
independent principality
for
the bestowal
almost as an
life,
1390*1397.
them
Queen Anne
;
in 1394,
which
may have
duke himself
the death of
who bore
the
name
of the
mother
of
of Beaufort,
by the
first
VI. in
France, 1396.
extent to
and
his cousins,
between the two parties ultimately known as the Burgundians and the Armagnacs. More
immediately, however, it put an end to the aggressive designs
which developed into the struggle
The Rule of Richard
II.
387
cherish,
The
and made
result again
of
disputed points for thirty years and accepted the actually existing position for the interval, while the peace was to be confirmed
by Richard's marriage
Isabella.
Now
by
a most
indecent insolence.
up
The Commons
Haxey's
''^*' ^^^''
sent
named Haxey
for
the clergy had not yet absolutely severed themselves from the
xepresentative chamber.
the question
is
It
that the king's reformation had been genuine, that he had not
all
bis moderation
This, however, is
stand out
was
The two
mere speculation.
losing,
the self-mastery
'
had
lost,
^
The coup
and that
d'etat of
definite facts
or
1397
July.
The
king had taken into his confidence his half-brother John Holland,
arl of
Huntingdon
his contemporary,
388
and John
Montague, earl of Salisbury with sundry men of the younger
generation
Edward of Rutland, son of the duke of York
Thomas Holland the younger, earl of Kent John Beaufort who
had been made earl of Somerset after his legitimation, and others.
sometime enemy, Thomas Mowbray of Nottingham
was arrested the suspicions of the other two had been aroused,
and they did not come, but Arundel thought it wise to surrender
himself next day. That night Gloucester himself was arrested
at one of his own castles, and was dispatched to Calais, of which
Nottingham was the captain.' There two months later he
;
'
was put
had been
of
Arundel was condemned and executed Warwas spared by the king's grace Archbishop Arundel,
whose name had been added to those of the accused, was deprived and banished.
Dukedoms were scattered among the earls who had helped in
the coup d'Uat, and earldoms among those of lower rank. The
his confession.
wick's
life
York was
Honours
duke
distributed,
presided at Arundel's
of
passive,
trial.
of Lancaster
Appellants,
cester,
duke
of Lancaster's
to
Richard
and the
old
satisfied
with vengeance
he meant to have
Parliament
by John
II.
389
Gaunt
in 1377
was
The second group of
of
first
of Shrews'
Then
power.
It half
and
But
by the Crown.
dis-
itself of
by granting
Among
iwo
ranted
is
from the
had received
its
Norfolk
and
suspicions
it
itself.
Norfolk's
Norfolk and
Hereford,
'
'
of
government.
He
con-
lie
government referred
evidence at
all
it
was no
lists
the
The Grandsons of Edward III.
3 go
had resolved
himself,
to six.
is intelligible
He and
enough.
of tiie dukes,
charges,
He had
very ample ground for feehng insecure, and for expecting Henry
of Hereford to take the
same view.
As
for
Henry
it
can only be
peril,
but
That he
But Richard's
action is almost inexplicable. Doubtless he supposed that he
would have no more difficulties if once the two dukes were out
of the way
yet he did not see what should have been obvious
the danger of giving an award which could not conceivably be
called just, which had absolutely no pretensions to justice.
If
he believed Hereford's charge against Norfolk there was no excuse
for penalising Hereford as well as Norfolk.
If he did not beUeve
it there was no excuse for penalising Norfolk at all.
Probably
there was hardly any one who doubted the truth of Hereford's
accusation, simply because Norfolk's conduct was precisely what
is
not to be believed.
one
left in
whom
an opposition could be
gathered.
started
upon a career
of arbitrary
and capricious
proceedings.
his
actions.
He
1398-1399.
exacted loans,
fines,
and
tallages right
and
left,
with
fine,
II.
391
the
payment
to be exacted
of
and imposed
fit.
Hereford, his
son and heir, had forfeited none of his rights by his banishment
nevertheless Richard
inheritance,
now
always with
his life
power was
for the
term of
made
Manifestly he had
parliament superfluous.
his
irresistible.
He had no
come
to believe that
end of
May
own
for Ireland,
interest
no one more
efficient
sailed at the
the recently elevated Scrope, earl of Wiltshire, one of his confidential group.
visit,
in battle.
five,
and
caster
r- h
goes to
and the throne only Roger's infant children and his brother
Edmund.
Most
of the
having too
much
to do
For
six
as
weeks
districts,
caster
when news was brought over that Henry of Lanhad reappeared in England accompanied by two other
exiles,
starvation,
son and heir, and that the whole north was rallying to his standard.
man and
among
It
was not
till
Richard himself and some part of his army got back to Milford
Haven.
392
Kichard's
^*^-
all
incUned to fight
professions that he
Lancaster
Ireland.
When
junction.
made
for the
and he him-
melted away.
whom
He
sent the
wth
Lancaster at Chester.
The duke
Richard
negotiate
surrenders,
archbishop to Conway.
that
Richard's
adherents,
including
Justiciar,
Salisbury
of
murder
of Gloucester.
The
fallen
him
to rule better
twenty-two years.
II.
393
name
he was required to
Day
sign a
rule.
king of England.
As
to the character of
Henry's
title, it
was possible
to urge
by John
of
discuss.
It
view, however, of
Edward
iii.'s
itself.
In
But
if
Edward
11.
was
the
child
Edmund
Mortimer,
the
great-
and Richard
It
scent, not
from Edward
ill.,
Edward
i.'s
referring to a
set aside
on account
of a personal
name
of
deformity which
it
394
Edmund when
On
on
on the back.
Henry professed to
but through his mother
Blanche of Lancaster
Tjig
Lancastrian
title a paT<
liamentary
'^-
title
The
moment.
plain truth
Henry
iii.
The
right
of the witan
or great
member of the royal family, had been repeatedly exerand that power was now recognised as being vested in the
another
cised
parliament.
cir-
Two
facts
gave an unprecedented
it
was
instituted first
who trampled on
HL Henry
Richard
ii.
lost his
and no
it.
iv.
not because
The two
kings.
by the terrorism
to
elements.
heroic
in
soldier,
not a figure
Henry IV.
395
seemed useful
be gained by vindictiveness.
and established
and many men
Tlierefore
his dynasty,
far
menace
at
restoration.
Henry on
would be popular.
it
process of restitution
was
was the
complications,
of confiscated estates
inevitable, which,
rewarding Henry's
cause
clear
policy
to
helped to
suppression of LoUardy
sity for
Difficulties.
man had
failed.
attempts
of
mould,
of a finer
sufficiently difficult.
standing
was
own
and a
active supporters,
was
certain
and heartburnings.
jealousies,
The
and the
new
king,
all
the Acts of
Parliament,
parliament since the coup d'etat of 1397, and to endorse the pro-
all
the
titles
He
contented himself
396
III.
upon
good behaviour.
their
he would find
it
to
'
hve
Commons
wth a
lavish
persisted in
and demands
were impracticable.
Henry had been carried to the throne on a flowing tide of popuRichard had made himself detested not so much by what
he had done as by the fear of what he might be
A plot
larity
crushed.
intending to do
of the lords
who had
just been
par-
new
king.
put to death.
was
to
traitor at critical
moments.
When
were
by the mob
killed
Huntingdon
tried,
^
and hanged.
,
Death of
.r.
in Essex.
Kichard,
After brief
flo%\-n.
Kent and
Salisbury
About
six
is
tolerably certain
it
was
is
it
indubitable fact that he was either actually murdered or dehberately driven to suicide.
had
really escaped
and some
Henry was
make an
expedition to that
Henry IV.
397
country, encouraged
Robert
nobihty.
ill.,
Wales.
therefore
Glendower
months
estates,
the
Hotspurson
to the
The
ofi&ce,
Glendower.
aside,
hills,
result
marched
confiscated the
of the earl of
in the castles.
Northumberland,
Wales
raided his
soldiers,
threw up his
off
as his
fortresses.
owen
tract
of
turned
Harry Percy
who
king
Owen took
North
in
later
Enghsh
Ruthyn
of
spirit
of
the
Edward
The Grandsons of
398
murdered
king.
III.
his strength
was
Glendower
Edmund
fore a person
most
its commander.
Mortimer, and captured
^
of the young earl of March,
successes,
^*^^'
he was there-
of his captive.
campaign,
futile as usual, in
North Wales.
The
favourably.
Scots, led
by the
earl of
HomUdou
HUi, Sept.
north of England.
feated
very
by the
much
after the
Homildon HiU, a
Percies at
Hahdon
totally de-
battle fought
Hill fashion.
and won
slaughter
of Albany.
Several of
revolt,
Percies there
heir,
the
little earl
of March.
Hotspur's wife
Henry IV.
399
made
a rapid dash
to join forces
with Glen-
Henry
be extremely formidable.
With such
slain,
There
fiercely
umberland, who had been delayed by his great rival in the north,
Ralph Neville,
Westmorland, dismissed
earl of
his troops
and
hitherto
Comburendo of 1401.
Heretico
burnings before
England
now on
Be
Comburendo,
until the
But now
had been avowed Lollards in high
there
Richard
places, among them the lately slain earl of Sahsbury.
had been by no means zealous in their suppression, and Archbishop Arundel was determined to root out the pestilence. Apart
from his orthodox zeal he remarked a dangerous connection
between Lollard doctrine and the growing incHnation of the
Commons to emphasise
propertied la5mien
by
The Grandsons of
400
Edward
III.
property
private
The argu-
Commons.
was not yet the custom^
be observed that at
for the
Houses
Crown gave
its
to
this
time
assent
it
Bills in
this statute
wiuiam
sawtre.
under the
common law
permitted
its
fleet
to
out of their
towns and
shires
on the seaboard
to
for his
instead
Commons
difficulty
'
mean
fixed sums.
;
down by
Henry IV.
As a matter
of fact, it
401
was impossible
meet the
Glen-
while the
unlearned
Parliament,
very
anti-clerical,
demand
which
As the
had the
Commons.
young Edmund
March.
misdirected fragment.
his
ham.
troops,
to
He
Vol.
i.
2 C
402
III.
^.
seized, while their unsuspecting forces
'
Execution of
ArohMaiiop
-^
Mowbray were
Arch-
aU would be well
hurried the
trial
He made
off
made a
buted to the Divine \vrath the disease from which Henry shortly
called
by the chroniclers
But he went on
years later,
leprosy.
to com-
Northumberland
fled
beyond passing
^^ measures which
The Long
Parliament,
closed
its
career,
it
It
coimcil
reluct-
time-being
by
his very
bad
health.
^,^^
fortunes,
of future victories.
year,
fortune befell the king in the capture of the young crown prince
of Scotland,
James,
of Rothesay.
Henry IV.
was captured by some English
ships,
403
dis-
covered the prize they had secured they sent him to the king of
Though
England.
there
Scots,
king,
Albany at
be troublesome.
Mur-
doch was a hostage for his good behaviour, while he might find
very inconvenient to have James returned on his hands.
too,
to be a cause of anxiety,
it
France,
feud between the king's brother Louis of Orleans and his cousin
John
whom was
Burgundy, each of
of
King
of the
unhappy
Charles.
The
tide of
really,
by family
jars
and by
set
The
own commons
down ^"^^ Supply,
his
it
he was
disturbed principally
their usual
matter of form, but at bottom they were perfectly well aware that
made them
protest
Still
when
jealousy of their
the king
named
to grant supplies,
and
for the
settle.
;
it
was
Lords to assent
privi-
own
for the
Commons
he had no idea of
Commons.
estimate,
it
Edward
The Grandsons of
404
III.
Though John
Murder
of
of
Orleans.
his territories
of
to
frontier.
whose daughter
and from him
Orleans
of the
thenceforth.
war imminent, France was ready for an accommodation with England, and signed a truce which secured both Guienne
and Calais from attack. Then, in 1408, Northrunberland made
his last unsuccessful attempt to raise the north, and was killed
With
at
civil
Bramham
Moor.
Prince Henry
In Wales,
until at the
in his
Mortimer
Henry continued
In Wales Prince
his
still
end
Welsh
fortress
was
Harlech
;
and the
in the
self
ambitions,
if
^^
two
heir's
The
factions,
Wales and
the other
by the Prince
of
who
died in 1410.
The
Henry IV.
405
Beauforts were doubtless jealous of Arandel, and allied themselves with the prince
who was
destined to be king,
whom
was
some
also
ill-feeling
brother
Clarence
consequently
No
party.
particular
they
There
Thomas was
political
of
differences
was
naturally
doxy and
their
though Lollards
j^..
among the
clericalism
prince's associates.
Lollardy was so
when a
Commons
at the instance,
them
among
Though
was to increase
was enforced, and
At the end
of 1411 the
as to propose that
replied
by ejecting
Wales as president
it
may
of the council.
father's ill-will
on the council
extracted from his father an assurance that his loyalty was not
The Grandsons of
4o6
Edward
III.
The demand for Henry's abdication was based on a breakdown in his health at a critical moment. France during these
years was presenting an inviting field for English
in France,
intervention
Burgundians and Armagnacs were
fighting, and in July 1411 the duke of Burgundy
invited aid from England, offering the hand of his daughter
Aime to the Prince of Wales. The king resolved to take full
advantage of the situation, and to carry a strong force into France
under his own command, his health having recently shown signs
of improvement
but a relapse followed on the strain of preparation, the great expedition was abandoned, and only a comparatively small force was dispatched. This was the Beauforts'
;
in
December, having
Wth
But
it
it satis-
was followed by
now
The Armagnacs
So
in the late
its
summer a new
duchy
of Aquitaine.
of Thomas of Clarence.
The expedition arrived only to find that it had nothing to do.
King Charles had temporarily recovered from his insanity, and
threatened to march in person against Orleans. The Armagnacs
were not prepared to stand in arms against the king, and there
was
a general reconciliation.
the English
off
again
but to buy
left
their
pay
came home.
But the king was dying early in March he became so iU that
he was carried out of Westminster Abbey to the Jerusalem
chamber, where, on 20th March 1413, he died after
Death of
;
the king.
g^
Henry
v.
reconciliation
with
his
repentant
heir
and
CHAPTER
XIII.
OF FRANCE,
I.
The Henry
into the
'
Henry
v. of tradition is
v.
the
1413-1453
1413-1422
authority
principal
for
his
portrait
is
the
late
character of
him Henry v.
the
is perhaps a more genial person than the real Henry v.
comrade of Falstaff and Poins is more attractive in his lightchronicler
HoHnshead.
The king
as he paints
There
is
a certain boyishness pervading the whole character from beginning to end which
is
come
There
He was
is
tradition,
though he made
it
of fact.
who
From
the time
rest of his
when he was
fifteen,
Edward
i.,
His
religion, too,
who dragged
returned
serious.
he
The prince
407
4o8
if
chroniclers,
as king,
was viewed with considerable anxiety, and that his accession was
accompanied by a change of demeanour which appeared
almost miraculous. Hot blood, the signs of a fiery temper which
itself
of dissipation, all
had
of irresponsibility
fits
that also
is
is
known, and,
more wisely
if
he
turn,
directed
From
Henry took
his
is
no doubt at
all
that
Henry's
those
aooesBion.
The change in his character, whatever it may have been, did not
make him change his poUtical friends Bishop Beaufort took
Arundel's place as chancellor. But no one suffered or was
treated with disfavour by the king on account of past differences
The old legend that Chief Justice Gascoigne
^^^th the prince.
was magnanimously pardoned for the honest severity with which
he had repressed the turbulent Prince of Wales, and ^^'as confirmed
in his high office, must be abandoned.
Gascoigne was, in fact,
;
retired
distinctly favours
the view that the story of the prince's imprisonment by the chief
justice appropriated to
Edward
spite of
ii.
who had
deserved.
just
come
Only
in
of age
it
fears
Henry
409
V.
Only
persecutor.
in
moment
of its inception.
A fanatic who
fanatic.
ment
of the
Almighty
of a
Henry's
man
For such a
course
it
was
his
and therefore
fell
an unprecedented flimsiness
Henry's ambitions
tion.
No
demand some
crown
of
England.
Henry was
title to
His
impossible
the
such a futile expedient, of which the effects could never have been
The one
its
effect.
As
But, as
if
r61e of a pretender,
4IO
such design.
It is equally superfluous to
war
the French
in
condemn the
policy of
unmeasured terms.
we can
force of nationalism
hundred years.
of nationalism
till
It is true that
was doomed
In dreaming of
because
it
was rooted
It
realisation
its
difficulties.
of the Lancastrian
of
and
appeared
fall
dynasty in England.
the con-
heresy
LoUardy came
first.
ecclesiastical allies,
own
was Henry v.
Henry struck
evil
to regard
it.
The
The suppression
To Henry iv. it had been
not an end
one member of the sect who sat among the peers, a distinguished
Henry
and a man
soldier
Cobham.
411
V.
was
Oldcastie
John
Oldcastie,
Lord
tried for
London.
hard
of the king's
gt.
GUes's
^'^i^^-
troops seized and closed the gates of the city of London, so that
the Londoners could not pass out
was am-
in
When
many and
slaying a few.
a sufficient
Of the prisoners,
were
When
new
The suppression
it
was
in a
it
it
was driven
form.
Orleans.
Duke John
of
'
iv.'s council,
Burgundy, who
England
f^^'^^^'
England had
in this year, 1414,
made a
A week later,
412
the Orleanists.
Henry's claims
a sufficient
He
war.
is
knew, that
is,
any
pretext.
Katharine to wife.
As
Edward
iii.'s
French throne,
it
need
if
the
is, if
was the
earl of
March
Edmund
of
if it
it
it
March.
o
e>
Parliament
supports
quent need of money. Parhament voted supplies
;
,.
which in
Henry accordingly
effect
demanded.
their princess.
and one-third
of the
AU
peace and amity, with a view to the settlement of the Great Schism
remained
By
tions,
the
Henry's eirenicon.
of
he persisted
Of course no alternative to war
if
possible.
midsummer
of 1415
his prepara-
their
Henry
was
by a
slightly delayed
The brother
413
earlier offers.
It
V.
Edward, duke
of
Edmund Mortimer
loth August.
of
sail till
^
Cambridge
..
conspiracy,
sister of
him
king,
and
and west
off
Mortimer, proclaim
in his cause.
When Cam-
bridge sounded Lord Scrope, the latter held his tongue, a reti-
him
his
life.
When
Cam-
Sir Thomas
The conspiracy can have indicated no serious
any quarter to revolt against the Lancastrian
Grey of Heton.
disposition in
dynasty.
Edward
lii.
was
field.
The
All their
raids.
strategists,
^ conquest,
ment
of
first
of a strategic base in
No
after a
who
of attack
preparations
month's
siege.
elected to do
allowed to remain
homage
to
Henry
^P*-
winter.
Henry, however.
414
and
as
to
home
the sick,
If,
the march, France would certainly lose the very httle heart that
If he were attacked and won a victory, the
That he
would
rise very much as after Crecy.
EngUsh prestige
alternative
which
might be attacked and annihilated was an
it
so far displayed.
toAgincourt,
Oct
by the
mouth
of the
shortest route.
Somme,
of Edward
directed to the
in force,
and the English had to march up the river again, searching vainly
for a passage until the ninth day, when they were already in
straits
for provisions.
their
collecting.
march along
the
itself
advance to
Calais.
On
them, but
other.
it
But the
4i6
battles
'
with
'
by the storm of
The mass of foottheir heavy armour making movement over
rolled over
men pushed
forward,
line.
difficult.
Still
they pressed on
them back.
English archers,
who being
to ply their
weapons
the
movements of their
upon them with axes and maces and hewed them
and he who was once down had no chance of rising again.
opponents,
fell
down
Then the English broke over the heaped masses of the fallen
foe and fell upon the second phalanx, the main body of the army,
smiting it in like manner. The third battle,' which had remained mounted (in order to pursue the English when jiut to
;
'
flight),
broke
in a panic flight
had
fallen
false
alarm that a
now exhausted
Henry
he dared not
whelmed, and the ugly business was partially carried out before
it was discovered that the alarm was a false one.
The
victory
was
as overwhelming
that of Crecy.
Result of
Agincourt.
and a couple
of knights.
multiplies the
Henry
English losses by twelve, but
record.
knights,
only about a
V.
417
it is
fifteen
fell
Henry was
towards Calais on the following day, and three weeks after the
England with his war-worn but triumThe archers had won the battle of Agincourt,
phant troops.
but they had
Henry
quest of
first
i.'s
won
it
Normandy would be
anticipated.
Harfleur,
overwhelming prestige
of Agincourt.
made on
way
upon getting
all
that
of supplies.
emperor Sigismund's
visit to
Sigismund had
England.
getting rid of
had succeeded
rival
popes
it
sigismund,
1416
in
had
also
burnt
for deluging
Also there
first
elect a
new
pope, or would elect a pope and then set about the reforma-
tion.
No emperor
mony stayed from landing until he had given full assurance that
he did not come with any intent to claim Imperial lordship over
Innes's Eng.
Hi3t.Vol.
..
2D
41
England.
in
quarrel with France, and that while France remained unreasonable it was vain to hope for a peace. The emperor ended by
entering on a league with England, though nothing conspicuous
resulted therefrom.
many
army, though
had
at the last
Charles of Orleans,
was one
his rival,
Not long
of his party
factions,
dauphin were
Burgundy
still
in the
chief,
the
and
it
of things in
But
enemy
of
second
invasion,
at
Touques,
opposite
Harfleur.
Henry
he had made good his footing his subjects must swear allegiance
those who were not ready to do so must depart with what they
Henry
V,
419
them
them under a
another,
the
fortresses
Normandy, having
south-western
of
during
all this
military
Through
Scotland
in some fear of the renephew the king, and also had in some degree been
bound over by the actual release of his son Murdoch. The antiEnghsh party, however, headed at this time by the Douglases,
lease of his
were restive
unsuccessful attack,
condemned
By
for treason
restless
Henry had practically comNormandy west of the Seine, and had sat
great
city
' of Rouen to reduce it.
down
before the
Progress of
but the
it
on the other.
at the end of
of the
Armagnacs,
This gave
rose,
He
could
therefore Henry,
when
it
and
powerfully garrisoned.
420
his
sieee of
Rouen,
ep .- an.
of
non-combatants outside
its
gates
Suffer
allegiance to
was forced
to surrender.
all
spring and
summer
But Henry's terms always rose. Katharine and her dower, all
Normandy and Aquitaine, did not suffice him he must have
also Anjou and the feudal supremacy over Brittany, besides
Ponthieu. But this was too much even for Burg;undy, to whom
the Armagnacs were now offering terms of reconciUation. Duke
John came to an agreement with the dauphin the two vowed
amity, and by the end of August each of thefn had assembled a
large force, while Henry had at last collected from Engltind the
reinforcements for which he had been waiting, and had already
begun his advance on the Seine. Then the dauphin ruined his
own cause. The reconciliation had been nothing more than a
;
Henry
V.
421
Young Duke
Philip
had been no
now
the thirst
signed.
Henry was
and
definitive
Treaty of
Troyes, 1420.
death.
disinherited
for
his
crimes
France
and
itself
was
of the
Three Estates.
Troyes
lies
dominated by Burgundy.
2ist May.
on
Burgundian faction
command
in France.
left
England
in the capable
charge of his second brother, John, duke of Bedford, until the end
of 1419,
During
The
42 2
Conqtiest
the south-west of
of Scots.
it
had
could come up
river to fall
his archers
out the whole force which had crossed the river, killing Clarence
himself and taking
fresh
life
many
captives.
some
fifty
Normandy; and
in a
few weeks
besieged.
to lose.
Without waiting
for regular
aU the troops he
Henry in
France, 1421.
his attack,
in
fell
Meaux.
out obstinately.
was
Still
till
down before
Meaux held
stricken
it,
though
Henry
As
the besiegers; by
Harfleur.
before
May
423
to Vincennes.
But
it
his
two realms
name
in the
Henry
v.,
of the
December.
of
in
duke
Beaufort,
effort to
of Exeter,
office
was
to
left in
charge.
Thomas
of the infant.
On
of Valois.
man
possible at
since
all.
of it in the long
run
who
have
crown,
who
II.
of
jonn, Duke
of
all
His
424
unfailing
carried
tact
him
successfully
him.
If
he lacked anything of
through
diplomatic
Henry's
iilled
whom
the}'
for the
most
must put
their
whole
difficult position
the
trust.
preservation
of
difficult
the Burgundian
man
For the
less
and
But the
council in
better perhaps than Henry himself, the quality of the two brothers.
had no constitutional
Henry's
will
ratify
it,
validity
they refused to
of the
of subordinating
had
to deal,
governance of England.
councillors.
he could by no means dictate to his fellowBut he could and did make trouble for his brother's
diplomacy.
It is to
primus
inter pares
Beauchamp and
their fellows
earl of
March,
vii.,
425
Bedford in
in a fierce
redeemed the
disaster of Bauge.
in this region
it
verneuii,
^*^*-
most unlucky
valiant and
to his
fresh advance.
him,
cally
Warwick and
behind
do nothing more.
left
time,
426
Even
in 1423
of Hainault,
PhiUp
makes
to
trouble,
1423-1424.
TqIjjj
'
of
She
Qf Brabant.
fled
fell
t-
in
Humphrey married
and
cester,
though he
left
He had
Jacquelaine behind.
already so irritated
Burgundy,
Two
aided
by the
Bedford's diplo-
Anne
Philip's sister.
i.
was
set free
and
James
Stewart
and Edmund
jt
was part
of
Scotland was
Mortimer,
in
making
their
check
fact
way
to
stream
the
of
Scots
who were
death of
Edmund
of
March
in
heir,
Edmund
the house of Mortimer, was the boy Richard of York, the son
of
Edmund's
sister
Anne and
of the traitor
Richard, earl of
Cambridge.
child
had succeeded
to the
427
dukedom
of
York on
It
The
affair
bishop
Beaufort,
and Gloucester.
because
Henry
had designated
v.
Gloucester, always
disgusted
for
ment was
of
series
armed attack
on his palace.
called
in
February, when
pronounced in
effect
Gloucester
The
Beaufort.
Parlia-
brought
peers
When
him out
were
now
in
arms
in
Bohemia.
It
was
in
of the country
who
Warwick was
sent back to
The
neither
men
war was
telling
upon England
1428,
vii.
operations,
1428
In the south of
its
dukes the
428
its
The
subjugation.
struggle throughout
men
of
down
before Orleans,
shot,
earl
have continued
indefinitely,
serious difficulties.
when the
whole aspect of the war was changed by the appearance on the
scene of a new figure, the Maid who saved France.
At Domremy, on the outermost border of Champagne, lived
Jeanne Dare, whose name the English twisted into Joan of Arc.
In the sohtude of her rustic work the hiunble and
Joan of Arc,
^*^''
pious peasant girl was in the habit of seeing Divine
weary of waiting
for
visions
visions
voices,
At last when
came the definite order that
to take up arms, drive the
King Charles vii. at Rheims.
English yoke.
a garrison of
commandant
called to deliver
to
duced
to
Him
in-
Maid had no
difficulty in passing
a tremendous reality.
The
lines into
Orleans.
With- The
429
English
posts
siege
'^^^^<i'
series of the
it
Suffolk
retired
triumphing always.
Bedford
Joan
after another,
in haste dispatched
a force under
against her
field
Champagne was
but the intervening country to Chinon was
When
clear.
Maid
gates,
to
Champagne,
threw open
its
coronation
of cnaries.
accomplished.
Charles
From
Rheims.
that hour no
more
in the cathedral at
of Joan's
'
voices
'
directed
her course.
She would have gone home, but her presence with the troops
was an
be dispensed with.
had raised
regent's use,
marched out
to cover the
approach to Paris.
The
witchcraft.
her influence
one by one.
Bedford
way and
430
made upon
It failed
Paris.
Charles
fell
by the Burgundians.
Joan succeeded
taken, 1430.
^j^j^ ^ small
upon the
besiegers.
were closed
in
The
sortie
purposely, as
gates
before Joan
which
Her
and
trial
death, 1431.
Paris.
and
to a
and witchcraft,
to the conclusion
that the visions and voices were parleyings with the devil.
ing to mediaeval ideas, indeed,
it
was necessary
Accord-
to account for
devil's side.
came
If
it
was bound
of the devil.
to declare
Breaking down
delusions.
want
of faith,
to the stake.
in the market-place of
to the
'
On
43
secular arm.'
On
credible.
murder
of
vindictive, is inconceivable
lie
judges,
is
his, so
That the
not credible.
EngUshman
The guilt of the great crime Ues even
more heavily on the Frenchmen who pronounced the sentence
than on the Englishmen who carried it out. Yet even they, and
the Burgundians who sold her, had the pitiful excuse that they
were deahng with an enemy who had done untold injury to the
cause with which they were associated. The most shameful
figure of all is that of the miserable man who owed his kingdom
to the Maid, but never spoke word or stirred finger to save her
through all the long months of her captivity. No bolt from
heaven smote instigators or accomphces in the black deed. But
among
present
if
anywhere
is
the judges.
in history
men
still,
like the
wrath,
it is
in the
arm
of
God
outstretched in
taken prisoner, even after her tragedy was ended, English and
England to be crowned
coronation at
a year before,
as protector.
again
in Paris, in
The war
answer to the
cold, the
He was
Charles
more
lost
ground.
Philip of
stirred into
partisans
432
ment
at
home.
recalled to France,
among
who began
to rise in revolt.
of
it
was no longer
,
Conference
made up
^
his
mind
In fact, he had
of Arras,
In July he
Death of
Bedford.
^j^g
when he was
it
Rouen.
conference at Arras and the passing of Bedford wei'e the deathknell of the English
power
Eighteen years
later
But
in France.
still
by an
to
pay by
increasingly
brutal and reckless soldiery in both camps, for their betrayal and
desertion of the
Maid
of Orleans.
III.
Nemesis, 1436-1453
Bedford.
man in England
dead prince.
Nemesis
withdrawn had
it
Gloucester, the
be.
433
first
it
might
figures of
spirit of
Gaunt, was already about sixty years old, and though by no means
without quaHties of statesmanship, was neither powerful nor
popular enough to grasp the control in his
own
hands.
Of
his
nephews, sons of his brother John, the elder, John, earl of Somerset,
soon to be
Edmund,
of
presently
no more abihty.
The
The
old earl of
Nevilles.
who was
in
was
earl of
iv.,
The
eldest,
Richard,
York
One
sister. Cicely,
another, Anne, to
was married
Humphrey
in 1438 to
Stafford,
duke
Richard of
of
Bucking-
the
i.
434
it will
the throne,
of the
of succession
The heir to
Wars
^jjjjg
No one
at this
v.,
was perfectly conscious that the boy might very possibly die
The heir-presumptive was
have challenged
his title
had
no one,
his
may be presumed,
it
nephew died
him.
off-
would
childless before
possibilities.
who would be
If
the
the heir
If
Plantagenet.
still
Edmund of York.
The possible
male
Beaufort
clSiiiu
is
line,
of Richard as representing
to say, assuming
female
line,
Edmund
represented
first
Edmund
of York.
That
1407 had rejected the principle of the male descent, and had
further expressly barred the Beauforts from the crown, but the
prior
Act
of Richard
so.
It
would therefore be
Henry
iv.
had
Nemesis
was unconstitutional and
invalid,
435
and that the legitimated
younger brother,
we
tions
Edmund
of York.
From
all
Henry
of
iv. himself,
these considera-
till
much
descendants of
The
in 1435,
_
Tne war
to go on,
Every one
Cardinal Beaufort
at this stage
was an
affair of
1436.
held
many
still
considerable
force.
Gloucester
436
by
follow-
ing winter.
minority,
his
to be aggressive.
way to
Paris.
No
in
Guienne,i438.
but
first
it
by the
its
now
come
in
into
had
any diversion against
diversion from
English, nor
loyalty
noteworthy that
time, began to
No
it is
it
The French
was unshaken.
off
without
marking the
over their
were
still
demand
The
too high.
negotiations broke
and
down
their insist-
a satisfactory peace.
He had
Agincourt.
from public
hfe.
His
foolish
me Beaufort
ascendency,
^^g
setting
j^fg
Humphrey
had nothing
^f j^ij^^
it
of
Although Humphrey
completely ruined his
pohtical prospects.
and
his brother
Edmund now
Nemesis
became
earl of
background.
437
into the
But
more exacting.
fiefs
French
of the
Normandy
^ ^
girl
was married
refused,
him
for attacking
He was
him once
for
be evacuated.
jj..*].
-^
Gloucester,
1447.
had been
The old
cardinal,
who
virtual retirement.
Suffolk, Somerset,
had no hand
for
in the
in
They had apparently overthat they had given Richard of York a new
certainly
He had
own way.
438
status since he
posi-
tion which Somerset could not claim for himself openly, while
York, however,
was muzzled
by being
lieutenant.
Though
Suffolk
although they
field
a parHament
when
queen
^they did
their ignominious
Somerset, the
official
governor in Nor-
entered
Loss of
Normandy,
duchy
Normandy on every
in
town
after
of three-fourths of Normandy.
Early in 1450 a wrathful,
mutinous, and altogether insufficient force was dispatched to
The
managed to effect a junction with another small column dispatched by Somerset from Caen but a few days later the whole
army was overwhelmed and cut to pieces at Formigny. By
the end of August not a fortress was left, and Somerset had shut
himself up in Calais. Every inch of Henry v.'s conquest was
;
gone
all
Nemesis
439
when
The bishop of
by the mutinous
troops at Portsmouth.
disasters.
In
fact, it
was a
sort of repetition of
against misgovernment
It
Wat Tyler's.
Normandy.
It is true that
Statute of Labourers
demand
^f
,1
Eebeiuon,
was
class grievances.
fostered
by
illegal-
There
is
partisans of the
house of York.
It is
nothing
is
known with
man
is
of
of
some mihtary
experience.
It
440
half of
slain,
again.
On
John Mortimer.'
When
it
all,
was too
late
He
took to
flight,
was
offering
efficient leaders
Duke Eichard
in Ireland
came
^^^ office,
came over
to Wales,
and
in
he
left
September
Nemesis
preserve a strictly constitutional
and
it
was not
There was no
line.
till
44
collision,
Commons made a
direct
by a
private member,
Thomas Yonge,
of a petition that
By
Edward
ili.
in direct
male descent.
and
Richard,
by a display
'evil counsellors,'
own
of force.
rights
and
to be a promise that
Somerset
Somerset, however,
was not
and came
dismissed,
in
the king.
to
EngHsh
France except
territory left in
had
fallen into
French hands
Calais.
Guieime,
their gates.
seemed as
if
autumn
But
of 1452.
summer
marched to
Shrewsbury
own
inferior
numbers.
442
In the furious fight that ensued the English were cut to pieces,
slain.
men
of
bornly for three months longer the French had completed the
was ended.
Emery Walter sc
CHAPTER
XIV.
I.
Talbot
fell
at Castillon
1453-1471
On
on 17th July.
1453-1485
insanity.
Protector.
^^^
On
government responsible
set's,
since
York and
Bordeaux surrendered.
when the
must be
became obvious
either the
The
it
had
But
was equally
primacy
kinsman Bishop Bourchier of Ely, and the chancellorship
ScJisbury.
for
for
party, and
official
appointment as Protector.
There was no
The Wars of
the Roses
445
With
any attempt
But
came
to an
end
at
of the question.
Henry recovered
protectorship
was out
his wits,
and the
restored to office.
meet
May,
Leicester in
at
in
York and
but claimed that their action had been forced on them by the
terms of the
summons
own
demanded
The demand was
entire loyalty,
Somerset was
slain,
and those
of
loyalists in
magnates who did not run away, were most of them wounded, and
all
of
them taken
prisoner.
York's hands.
the
Wars of the
and gentlemen
chiefly of knights
The skirmish
lives
of St Albans
was the
first
ascendant
i*B6-14B7.
House
of Lords.
responsibility for
Aparha-
conveniently dead.
it
into
battle in
general
lost,
fell
Roses.
to be in the
were
inter-
return of the
446
king's
for
a short time
York, in fact, governed the country for eighteen months after the
battle of St. Albans tiU Henry's recovery in the autumn of 1456.
Then the king, who had fallen under Queen Margaret's domination,
dismissed the Yorkist treasurer and chancellor, Richard's brotherin-law Lord Bourchier, and Archbishop Bourchier. For some
three years the ascendency lay with the queen, not with York,
inefficiency.
All he could do
was
to
Ireland as lord-lieutenant.
When the appointment was
bestowed upon him he merely sent deputies to Ireland, but
remained in England himself.
to
while
an
office
of
results.
dis-
'
1457-1459.
'
It
this
may
here be
century which
in the past.
more
The Wars of
the Roses
447
held of his overlord, but his allegiance to the king overrode his
allegiance to his
was
men
to
make compacts
The
upon
field,
greater,
practical result
under their
own
effectively
not
if
legally.
early Plantagenets.
During these three years from 1456 to 1459 there was no open
rupture between the Yorkists and the party of Queen Margaret.
in hand.
among
who
But each
last
side
knew
off
the enemy,
whom we may
main royaUst
call
in force
York had
practi-
be
in the
Salisbury,
wrong.
son,
Edward,
earl of
March,
made
his
way
to Ireland.
448
TheCoventrv
paruament,
^^^
^^ Yorkist peers,
though
called,
were powerless
This
by Acts
of Attainder.
and a number
of knights.
mere
That
suspi-
should
offer, is
made
evident
all
ment
jvJq
own
island.
York
in Ireland
was
Warwick
secured himself at Calais in the winter, and early in the next year
Warwick's
success.
were gathering.
Warwick had no
sooner opened the attack than the royahst contingent holding the
The Wars of
left deserted,
ment and
roll
up
to give
to
449
commons but
spare the
the Roses
to
Conse-
proportion of leaders.
to act in his
the Prince of
list
of slain
Wales were
still
at large.
ment in London where the king was in the hands of the Bourchiers,
and paid a
He
sitting,
own cause by
own immediate
state.
all
The duke
parliament of Coventry.
than he yort
succession as
far that
it
claims
^^^ orown.
His most
himthe
legality
exceedingly questionable
of the principle
had
no sooner entered
had done
his claim
in 1399.
They were
successful only so
title,
On
who
pronounce
Innes's Eng.
Hist. Vol.
i.
difficulties.
2 F
450
siege,
and Scotland
was now once more under a regency. Not realising the extent
of the rising which was being concerted, Richard marched for
the north with a small force, was overwhelmed by
Wakefleid
Dec. 30.
superior mmibers at Wakefield on 30th December,
and was
slain in battle
Edmund
of Rutland,
with
many
knights.
his brother-
in-law, Salisbury,
a slaughter, in
previous engagements.
From
this
field as
taken prisoner.
Retaliation
killed
rule.
a great disaster.
son and heir,
He and
strict
accordance
after Wakefield
remained his
fcdthful supporter.
cousin
Edward king
And
make
his
young
The
march
upon London, and as they came south they sacked the
principal towns which lay on the great high road.
In the south
straight
battle,
FeD., 14d1.
Warwick who
at St. Albans.
ill
reports of
The Wars of
when they were
arrived
fell
the Roses
still
Warwick was
draw
off
45
able to
was
of parties,
left
behind
by
Albans that he
was assembling
of
his levies to
with the
He had
fitfully.
Jasper
Edmund,
earl of
of
Pembroke.
and
his
Owen
Tudor,
feated
Jasper
v.
brother
before,
off
Owen
off to
was
effected.
By
The
capital
was
secure.
Edward
iv.
was enthroned
of the Londoners,
placed
Henry
iv.
his.
On
Edward
to
assume the
at Westminster
illegal,
Mortimer and his heirs had been de jure kings of England ever
since the demise of Richard
11.
452
The Lancastrians at
London
instead they
Warwick, gathering
all
St.
Edward and
Towton,
'"""''
on 29th March,
virtuall}' all
the
field,
executed.
scattered
to Scotland.
IV.
crowned.
Edward
autumn.
in state
himself
title,
London,
Warwick
summer and
returned to
offices
received no
were accumulated
in
his hands.
duty
earl
England
Crown property
the
The
king,
Henry
headed the
list
vi., his
of
'
traitors,' including
Icnights
and
others.
seven
the seizure
The Wars of
the Roses
453
'
all
tongue,
He
left
business to
From
When
the
first
was
plot
;^ti^i*nf
Margaret,
discovered, she
France, hoping
aid
fruit
Philip,
was
in effect
by
this
As
however,
yet,
there
make
his independence
was no formal
alliance.
Margaret got help from Louis, landed in the north during the
summer, and
in the late
several
of
Four months
later
till
the beginning
the
454
Bamborough by the
help
of^the Lancastriana,
1464.
fortresses
of July,
;
'
which
and
stiU held
at a
Lancastrian rebeUion.
Since the battle of
to the north
confined
for
many
taxation
civil
war, as
we may
years past.
the treasury
for
of the
when Towton was fought, and escaped punishment as a Lancastrian by swearing allegiance to Edward. The
young king feU violently in love with Ehzabeth, the more so
because she was too virtuous or too prudent to yield to his
self,
in captivity
fascinations
of
But
this
The Wars of
the Roses
455
an insuperable obstacle.
beth Grey.
The
rift
witu
the
him.
He had
affairs of state
shown that
consulting
hitherto taken
it
if it
him
pleased
Warwick
at
all,
to follow his
he was
own
self-willed
counsels without
enough to do
so.
in building
an earldom
The queen's
father
was
raised to
young duke
Edward owed his throne to Warwick and the Neville conWarwick had been the indispensable man the young
nection
and had no
The breach
^"ieiis.
456
and he was eager
to prevent
with this
itself
Edward's own
was strengthened by
the capture of
Henry
who was
vi.
Warwick's daughter
to a final rupture,
Isobel.
his
mind
effective.
Charles of Charolois,
as
duke of Burgundy
during 1467, resolved to bid for the English alliance against his
enemy Louis
proposed to
of France.
Margaret
sister
first
the
wife
The
Burgundy
John de
marriage,
la Pole,
duke
of Suffolk,
Edward favoured
St. Leger.
it
who
in spite of his
Thomas
its
commercial advan-
mightier potentate.
first
the marriage.
negotiation
fell
through.
Edward
professed himself to be a
Warwick to France to
The terms were arranged and War-
make a permanent
treaty.
and recover a
forcible
was
'
favourites
'
and
'
Up
and down
evil counsellors.'
The Wars of
the Roses
457
Henry
v.,
he counted
for supphes
by
Louis retaliated
air
Parlia-
In the circumstances
plots.
especially
Louis on his
own
account.
in
organising his
own
In April he visited
conspiracy.
The
familiar
insurgents
list
nrrwick
strikes,
bad government,
Robin of Redesdale.
of grievances appeared
evil counsellors
misleading the
monstrous taxation.
There was
and
at
Calais.
drawn from
of.
Robin
of Redesdale.
The
in
Warwick's hands.
there
He
still
beheved that
458
He
Pet-
Edward and
Warwick.
own
house.
who had
Warwick had no sons of
his own, but he betrothed his brother Montague's son, his own
nearest heir, to Edward's eldest daughter. The king dissembled
Warwick had failed to gauge his real capacities and feared nothing,
while Edward was drawing together the dissatisfied Yorkists
who, standing outside the Neville family group, had gained
nothing by the Neville couj) d'etat. A sort of Lancastrian inwas already married
He
called
up the
levies of East
off their
coats to run
away the
quicker,
at Calais,
to
No
difficulties
were presented
turns
Lancastrian,
1470.
kinsmen
other's
in
cold blood.
If
the Nevilles
crush their common enemy King Edward. Perhaps no one but King Louis would ever have dreamt of such a
coaUtion
He
nobody
certainly
accomplished
it
else could
have carried
it
through.
Margaret's
son
idea
was that
The Wars of
the Roses
making overtures
Edward had
March;
ciled.
in
He was
very soon
459
month
him
up again War-
as before.
when he was
Edward put
fli&it-
east coast
and
sailed
Gloucester in the
first
Charles of Burgundy.
once he extracted
trust
Edward's
auspices
He
had come as
the loyal subject of King Henry, and only asked for his patrimony
as
duke of York.
hurried
He
to join him.
Warwick sped
to his
460
own country
in the
western midlands.
Oxford's
title.
iitn April.
each force
left.
fatal to the
Lan-
fell
upon
their
own comrades under the imand when they found out the
traitor.
and the
fell,
left
at
his brother
fight at
pieces.
Warwick
Bamet was
We5miouth.
Edward had
himself
Montague.
Bamet
in
did not
fortnight later
command
The
Lancastrians.
if,
May
Edmund
of Somerset.
in cold
was dragged
out,
461
to Scotland
a form
otiiers after
of trial.
Oxford escaped
was
left
descendant of Henry
in the
Tower
iv.
he, too,
was dead.
Henry
it
There was no
The most
credited
Edward
monarchy
Edward
in
and fascinating
brilliant
iv.
thirty,
It
may
left
modem
historians has
'
Monarchy.'
as he could manage.
life
man
title.
1471-1485
trouble out of
vi.
England.
of
of
as
little
He had done
these things
his
own way
was necessary
Having attained
end presented
it
moment.
itself
Hke Edward
The power
of the
il.
iii.
or
Henry
and Richard
vi.,
or
by headstrong
iii.
by the control
of the purse
462
acquired
for a
makeweight.
for less
than ever
Changed
before
conditions.
all
but independent of the Commons, and the old baronage had been
Edward
himself,
scrupulous,
r61e of
good a
many
demands on
The
their pockets.
parhament at
to call a
last
all
was
it
under the
of business
Commons by
practical result
fall
man
ceaseless
was that
for the
him
for long
the
to
and
Crown
it
The Wars
period.
ment
power
Crown was able
of the political
long as the
by the
be done
first fifty
House
'
of its
'
Edward
iv.
but of Tudor
states-
manship.
After Tewkesbury, the only quarter in which
Edward
suspected
War
projects.
handsome subsidy
procuring a
Edward
In 1472
and sought
463
revived the
to
for that
war
money
Edward
was needed.
introduction of
persons for
'
added
also
benevolences,'
money as an
to private
with
to the king.
in so quickly
pocket-money by the
demands addressed
to his
off.
in conjunction
The theory
with Charles
Burgundy and Charles, after his erratic fashion, made a separate peace with King Louis because he had taken up projects of
of
was reverting
to the idea of a
England
midsummer
Edward
doubtless reckoned to
He would
If
of fighting so
having
it
was
efficient.
If
make
there should be
skilful
much
his
take over
as himself.
Edward
expedition,
it
befell.
In 1475
an admirably equipped
force,
for the
document.
Charles,
Edward had
Louis negotiated
advanced to
in other words,
464
honourable
men
in general,
by
ratified
and quite
of the
tribute
'
to the satisfaction of
King
'
France to pay.
;f
from
whom
Treasury.
expectation
granted in that
liberal supplies
such displeasure.
less
him with an
Edward's
additional source
made
Also he
profitable bargains
with foreign traders, and especially the Hanseatic League, for the
bestowal of commercial privileges, and did a good deal of actual
trading on his
own
full
ciarenoe,
projects
marriage,
of
first
with
the
I*''''-
King James
liament
for
the
declared that he
of Scotland.
to be allowed to
in person
and he died
King James
in.,
the
in prison
activities to playing
Edward
live.
resolved
Before a par-
ill.
of Clarence's loyalty,
in
Edward
with Scottish
Commons petitioned
common rumour
the
politics.
The incapacity
of
Duke
of
465
over to
emperor Frederick
ence.
in.,
Edward
iv.,
son, Philip,
Margaret.
to
of
this child,
angry to
call
Edward was
had
sufficiently
any arrangements
was in the north. His twelvewas at Ludlow, in the hands of Queen Elizabeth's
brother and son. Rivers and Grey. The queen was
^^^ oueen
in London, though leading members of the council and the
brother, Richard of Gloucester,
year-old heir
were
unfriendly
to
the
Woodville
'
connection.
if
favour
if
Innes's Eng.
Hist.Vol.
I.
easily
she
knew how
were
all
be
lost.
in her
She
466
failed.
and
the
young king
They were overtaken on
London.
the north.
minster with
children.
Her younger
brother and her eldest son, the Marquis of Dorset, fled from the
country
realm.
of
manhood long before his father could have been expected to die
it was the merest accident that children only stood between
Gloucester and the throne. Richard's attitude had always been
strictly loyal
his
own
later
evil
reputation which
But when he
He
defied,
though
to
He
could count
price
traitor,
when the protector lodged the young king in the Tower. Richard
struck before suspicion had had time to become
Richard
strikes.
active.
The story is dramatically told by Sir
Thomas More, who undoubtedly had it from Cardinal Morton,
who was himself present. At a meeting of the council the lords
were amazed by a sudden outburst of the protector, who declared
fiercely that sorcery
summoned
the guard
summarily in
tlie
courtyard, and
4.6 f
voice, for
York
week
later a
in effect
all
received
^^
Richard
ill.,
every magnate.
earlier.
The dukedom
of Norfolk
it
iii.
started
disappeared.
had been smothered, and the story was confirmed almost two
centuries after
lay
buried.
by the discovery
No
serious
of the spot
been
committed,
though
there
were
the
had Murder
usual
ti^e
of
princes,
rumours that one of the boys had escaped and would one day be
brought forward to claim his own.
It is true
the country
had become
executions which
But although
by the merciless
468
were not
many
Apart from
trust Richard,
after
trust
The first to turn was Buckingham, who had done more than
any one else to help Richard to the throne. The duke himself
^'''^^ doubly descended from Edward ill.
his mother
Buckinsham's
was a Beaufort, while the Staffords descended from
the daughter of Thomas of Woodstock, duke of
Gloucester, the youngest son of Edward ill.
Evidently, however, when he turned against Richard he had no idea of seeking
the throne for himself. The plan which he concocted, probably
in conjunction with Bishop Morton who had been placed in his
charge, was intended to reconcile the Yorkists and Lancastrians
and to unite them for the overthrow of King Richard. The idea
was to marry the representative of the family of John of Gaunt
to the representative of the family of Lionel of Clarence. The
;
As
his
of the Beauforts.
eldest daughter of
mond was
broke,
had
Edward
iv.
was recognised.
Henry
of Rich-
and found the ground cut from under their feet by the murder,
were ready to join in the new scheme which would unite the
Lancastrians to them. Within three months of Richard's
469
Buckingham
as
chief promoter.
ships
When
and men.
The
Failure,
Brittany.
If
tainly
no one
of his
own.
else
He
whom
on
of endeavouring to conciliate
called a parliament in
from asking
for
pubhc
opinion.
He
January 1484.
He
parliament,
^^"- ^***-
and corruption
He
pro-
it
to his
on Edward
iv.
As a matter of
course, there
all
;
those
was
also a
vi.
and
sweeping
con-
was an
a pardon was
whom
passionately devoted.
By
as his heir-presumptive
John de
this
470
brewing.
ture
An attempt
Henry
in Brittany failed,
to cap-
to the
of conspiracy.
was dead, the boy Charles viii. was king, and the
regency was in the hands of his able sister Anne of Beaujeu who
encouraged the English refugees. The open support of France
Louis
for
XI.
Castile.
not again
call
parliament, drove
him
had
so recently been
of grievous unrest
condemned.
it
hy the
in a state
was being
was dreaming
It
of seeking security
disaffection
befell in
strong,
it
publicly
mystery.
The situation
In 1485.
by a general
by Henry
rising.
of Richmond accompanied
Of the three most powerful
of
Richmond's mother
47
But
treason.
if
of
At the end
of July
to strike.
On
began to come in
in a
week he was
Reinforcements
at Shrewsbury,
Leicester
Richard's
forces
were
the
7th
mustering
^.
21st Aug.
at
paralysed
by a
like expectation.
On
Henry could be
came. Next
day, though Richard's numbers were much the greater, Henry
moved to the attack. When the battle was joined, Northumberland commanding Richard's rear held off
others of his troops
hung back, but there was hot fighting, headed on the royalist
side by Richard and Norfolk, until Stanley decisively turned the
scale by flinging himself on Richard's flank.
The royalists broke
and fled
not so Richard, who refused to leave the field and
fought with desperate courage till he was overwhelmed, beaten
down and slain. Norfolk fell with him. Probably only some
hundreds of their followers were killed, and not more than a
hundred of Henry's partisans. The coronet which Richard had
worn on his helmet was picked up on the field and set by Lord
Stanley upon the head of the victor, who was acclaimed on the
spot as Henry vii.
army was near
crisis
The second
England
ii.,
Peasant
Edward
ill.
of
the
years
which
Coming of a
the
Ne-w Order.
an epoch in the
of the country
social,
the
set
is
Agrarian.
much
If
there
it
are great
agricultural order
It
was coming
would
in the
and
its
Edward
i.,
English
home
common
472
In respect
England
Edward
ill.
473
had given
their organisation
in respect of the
new
Henry
lines.
the
iv.
of the
and
this
Low
To
deal
first
population.
The parliament
xi^e
of the reign of
of Labourers itself
11.
Rural
Problem,
of
Countries.
and the
legislation
the
labouring class
class
who
The
superior villein
was not a
it
as such, low
in his interest.
If
If
money
have to pay high wages out of his own pocket, and would find his
lord refusing to
rent.
The
broken up.
commute
his
own
solidarity of these
The
freeholder
two sections
of the population
was
in villeinage as such
The
had seemed
The
body
class,
into
which
trouble, as
we saw
in a previous chapter,
demand
had
arisen in
for labour
which
End
The
474
was out
Tiuageand
Death.
pasture.
by
it
on
it,
for
raising sheep
of the law.
scattered acre
and
half-acre
For
it
But
tenants.
went
on, there
was an
and actually
constantly increasing.
in,
to
demand
diminution of
tillage
Already
it
all
The first
corniaw.
jj^g
^g
of
the
first
than six-and-eightpence.
Down
upon
As
fifty
its
when
whom
In the reign of
of
to
price
prevailed
men
less
had habitually
had been
Xf 1 S cl j) J) c sx ~
anoe of
arose
tained
in. the
copy
enrolment of the
England
475
The copyhold gave
permanence of tenure
But
by means
foreign produce
the
home producer
to secure
an adequate
profit.
products in the
home market.
The purpose
o^*^"^^-
was aimed
at,
it
of revenue that
hostile country, or a
upon a
Tariffs
were an applica-
by the payment
of a toll
the foreigner in the old sense, had to pay for admission to the
As a producer the
was appHed
by taxing
foreigner
to prevent
his goods,
bulk.
of a
manufacturing industry in
method
of self-protection
was adopted.
An
additional duty
was
Taxes on
exports,
in character, that
is, it
The
476
End
cost of the
his
market
market
much
still
had a
profitable
so
for
As he
raw material
it
The demand
for English
wool was
The
it,
in
social
wool-growing constituted a
was ended.
The first corn
maintain
home
prices, did
not come
Navigation
Acts.
Richard
till
com
the reign of
in order to
Edward
iv.,
At a
later stage
it
main
own carrying. And the motive was not even a comThe military importance of the command of the
narrow seas had been recognised after a fashion by King John,
and quite definitely by Edward i. It formed part of the settled
to do their
mercial one.
England
policy of
Edward
and
iii.,
477
was
itself.
The
The object
of
foreigner
is
entitled
Libell of
upon Edward
lavished
iii.
and Henry
v. for their
command
of English
is
devotion to the
and extreme
of the seas,
goods who
manner
of foreign trumperies
all
they drain the country of silver and useful things like wool
and
tin,
EngUsh workman.
The mere unreasoning insular
reason except that he
in
is
mouth
of the
no
when communities
landowners,
of the
of
foreign
and unpopular
traders
politicians
especially strong in
also
insular.
The
rights,
by way
foreigners
causes of
iiostiiity-
community benefited by
of bargain.
had been
their admission,
beheved
and partly
The great
'
The
478
commercial
End
cities of
Germany made
When
in England.
They needed
it
the
would
Tudors.
The expansion
of foreign
was
Clothmailing.
largely the
from Richard
outcome
of the
ii.
to Richard in.,
development of the
Richard
ii.
'
'
'
we may
To the development
of the fifteenth
and the
first
counterbalanced
The evidence
by the
of the
increasing
decay of the
But the
fact
to
be
England
479
own
They employed
borders.
their legal
trades
The new men found that they could develop the new
much more effectively when they were outside the jurisAt an
security which
it
obstacle to trade.
But
became
itself
regulation
where
especially
of families could
of the
and
Prosperity,
strict
where a group
it is
In spite
classes
little
especially of a public
and
The
off.
of
an
great
number
of buildings,
at great cost
of persons
It
much
of
much was
broken by
The
civil broils,
upon French
But if the
soil,
and the
fighting
-wars,
of England, they
on English
soil
were fought
was
of a less
It is true that
upon London
its line of
army
of the north,
when
it
down
;
it is
marched
on
for the
strife.
End
The
480
and both the
It
would have
by wanton
it
whole respected.
The Wars
of the
civil
Throughout the
'
sturdy vagabonds
their ranks
'
were
were joined by
all
preferred honest
make
And hence
itself felt.
11.
even as
may have
their jurisdiction.
It
who were
villeins
was required
also
physically incapable
own hundred,
upon
their
own proper
locality.
Moral
standards.
there
was
properties, so to speak,
less nobility, less of
Its great
the stage
the spirit of
self-sacrifice.
Yet we
England
noted also that even the degenerating
about
ficial.
it
that was
still
48 1
spirit of chivalry
admirable, even
if it
had much
good
to personal
The tone of a
mag-
like
Langland,
it
if
lost their
it
might
Enghshmen
two whom we can reaUy admire, DeterioraHenry v. and Bedford, and two more who command **some respect, Richard of York and the Kingmaker, to whom we
may perhaps add Cardinal Beaufort. The whole tone of public
Hfe was lower
the virtue of magnanimity had no place in it.
The evil was characteristic not of England m particular but of
Christendom in general. The corruption of the Church consequent upon the moral degeneration of the Papacy was spiritually
there are only
destructive
prelates united to
its
usual concomitant of
stupid superstition
Princes and
John Huss, ignoring the safe-conduct
their power.
Princes and prelates united
bum
in
England;
For the
first
of the
Wars
of the Roses,
had no precedent.
The new abomination of impalement was introduced by the patron
of learning and scholarship, himself no mean scholar, Tiptoft,
the system of sweeping
bills
Edward
earl of Worcester.
of attainder,
iv.,
hundred years.
especially
Innes's Eng.
from
spirituaUty.
Hist.Vol.
i.
The
482
End
The
progress.
was soon
revival of learning
harvest
schools
and
from authority
Constanti-
who captured
to reason, to
colleges
to bear a splendid
Men were
beginning to appeal
had been
for centuries
judge. Sir
powers
heresy of
criteria of reason
imposed upon
intellectual speculation.
The
invention to
aid
its
first
constructed in
following.
The
of
and
only in an atmosphere
was singularly lacking in the England of the
Only one work remains to show that the old
this
fifteenth century.
spirit
Poetry flourishes
which gave their beauty to the Middle Ages was not dead,
Caxton
not the
first
first
James
i.
II.
Scotland
Scotland
483
is
fictions
made
current
by the
and
It
by
it is
would be the
struggle for
ii"iependenoe.
its
and
justified itself
ment than
the
something
mighty foreign
like
fifty
which
so long
it
and
and
stress,
civil
so
normal course of
For
foe,
neighbour.'
its
programme
organisation
by achieving a higher
war
The
political
was cut
in his prime.
off
unconquerable
spirit of
when he
it
it
lii.
of the
did
spirit
it
That area
definitely
itself to
itself fell
into
Highlands
and
the former including also the western islands, the latter comprising the country south of the
the coastal districts and open country on the east from the Forth
had
little in
See Note
IX.,
The
Scottish Parliament.
End
The
484
of
Middle Ages
the
upon a substantial
Celtic substratum.
The language of the Highlands was Gaelic,
and its customs were wholly GaeUc. The Lowlands were organised upon the Norman feudal system modified by survivals of the
the Highlands were organised upon the clan
Celtic clan system
similar
Norman
It
can be maintained
itself
never really merged in one nation until the clan system was
broken up
in the
This funda-
it
an
purely Celtic
elewe may
ment was absorbed into the Celtic in Scotland after the cession
of the Hebrides by the king of Norway, following upon the battle
call
them, because
in
ill.,
and
at an earlier date in
Ireland.
seventeenth century,
,,
Scotland
is
England
the history of
until the
Norman
middle of the
Scotland, feudal
except
in so far as at
'^
in relation
intervals there
Scotland
assertion rarely to be
485
in
no circumstances
to the
nobles,
commons
far
;
had struck
more than
and
for
freedom under
to the nobles
in after years,
when
King
Scottish
from the EngKsh court, they were perfectly well aware that the
Scottish
be
made
But
knew
more
good.
Henry vi.
own quality a strong monarchy based upon the sup- 1329-1370.
But almost
port of the commons might have been established.
occupied
the
a century had passed before another strong ruler
of
Scottish
throne.
Of the
11.
first
pay
laid.
When David
The
of Fitzalan,
of Scotland for
father, Bruce's
Stewarts
^,_^*! lij"
Robert himself
was past fifty when he became king, and though he had a creditable
record behind him he had neither the natural political capacity
The
4'? 6
End
nor the surviving vigour which might have enabled him to rule
enough for
powerful noble.
He was
not
in-
and others,
Chevy Chase) or
for
which ended
raid,
ii.
was succeeded
in
1390 by his
III.,
1390-1406.
gQjj
John,
who took
the
name
Robert
of
III.,
on
his
his
preference to
alive.
And
him
was
still
and
heir
James
news
King Robert
of the capture
killed him.
lived
till
when
1406,
by the English
of his son
was
bom
of the
his
thirty
champions
is
The
is
Fair
disputed between
The
tale of that
Maid of Perth.
It
was
Scotland
expressing the judgment of
to tradition
it
487
According
quarrel.
mean that clan feuds for a time became a little less obtrusive.
The death or murder of the duke of Rothesay, Homildon Hill,
and Shrewsbury, all fell within the reign of the monarch who as
far as luck was concerned had gained nothing by changing his
name from John to Robert. The tragic death of the eldest
son was followed by the capture and captivity of . j,
the second. The death of the old king made no of Albany,
only
real difference to
remained where
hands of Albany.
his brother died,
by no means a great
policy
avoidance of
Conciliation
though
efficient,
ruler.
down
of
of friction
between the
He
could not press too energetically for the liberation of his son,
at
Homildon
was not
set free
till
Hill,
James.
still
more energetic
without
young king
all
It is at least
to follow their
own
devices,
We
in the
its
of the regency
was the
battle of Harlaw,
The
_.
Isles as
race, Somerled.
Even
in the
days of Alexander
ill.
the Crown
held sway.
of
the
Middle Ages
make
of
End
The
488
the independence
still
title
1411 a great
Donald's ambitions
higher,
'
in
domination
at
any
rate,
it
recurred
an acute form.
Four years
from
James
^^
in Scotland,
free
In
his
He
Albany, which in his eyes was responsible for the misrule, and
His action
in both respects
house of
into his
was
also
who,
if
lishing a powerful
of
Consequently he
He was
a strong
man
life,
monarchy.
thirteenth year after his return to Scotland, and until after the
Scotland
the throne
the age of
was
all
why
sufficiently explain
Those facts
fifty.
to retain
the Crown
it.
When James
old.
489
i.
was murdered
James
at Perth,
made
11.
was
six years
lieutenant of the
by
occasional alliances,
Douglas was
were not
forfeited,
and
in 1443,
his son
power
of the
By
marriages and
bands,' however,
'
effectively because
soldier-
It
direct contest
between the royal house and the greatest subject of the Crown,
the Douglas would prove himself the stronger.
allies
if
the
of the
year later the earl paid what might be called a state visit to
on the occasion
of
an
ecclesiastical jubilee
Rome
rather an ostentatious
if
The
490
End
earl.
At the beginning of 1452 the appearance
amity was brought to a violent conclusion. James knew that
Tiger
'
earl
'
of Crawford,
Isles
and
magnates.
At an apparently
'
'
the two years during which the hollow reconciliation lasted, the
king and the earl were both presumably preparing for a struggle.
In 1455 the Crown was at open war with the Douglases.
So
vigorous was James that within a few months the great house
of the Black Douglases
its chiefs
life
that were
short,
father.
child of
James
III.,
1460-1488.
power
it,
of St.
earl
oi Angus.
Scotland
the highest position in the country
49
was captured by
Sir
Alexander
Boyd, and during his brief ascendency was effected the marriage of
the king to Margaret of
tion of
Denmark, which
to the Scottish
Crown.
The
in
Still for
another
The
was not
of the
Wars
of the
unsatisfactory.
of the Isles,
when Edward
iv.
after
who had
While he neglected
affairs of state
to control a turbulent
his
of Albany,
Mar, possessed
all
suspicions caused
In 1482 he reappeared on
the scene intending to eject his brother from the throne, and
whom
'
See
p.
465.
The
492
End
by the
He
'^^^ "^^^
overthrow an
failed to
opportunity.
inefficient
1488
of
Rothesay.
The
king's
minor
in succession,
became king
of Scots.
iv.,
fled,
the fourth
House of Wessex
I.
493
HOUSE OF WESSEX
Ecgbert^ 802.
Aethelwulf.
Aetbelstan,
sub-King of Essex.
I
Aetkelbald, 858.
Aeihelred, 866.
Aethelberi, 860.
Alfred, 871.
Aethelwald.
Edward
Aethelflaed,
of Mercia.
Aelflaed, nt.
II. of Flanders,
ancestor of Matilda,
wife of William I.
Lady
the Elder,
Baldwin
901.
Aethehtan,
Edmund,
924.
Eadred^
940.
947.
Eadwig,
Eadgar\h.t. Peaceful,
955.
959'
Edward the
Martyr,
979-
975-
Married
(i) Aelflaed.
(2)
Emma of Normandy.
Eadmund
Ironside.
J
I
Eadmund.
Edward,
Edward the
Confessor.
Alfred.
Margaret, m.
Malcolm Canniore,
King of Scots.
Edith, or Matilda,
7tt.
Henry
I.
Kings of England.
494
History of England
William I
'k^
6 q B o
P
<
u
t-H
<A
O
H
W
O
H
<!
Q
W
U
Q
il
to
Richard
II.
495
History of England
496
C o
~.H
wails
OS
(J
'
'c52
a-te
rt
2"
411
rt
oj
- ^^*?!- 0.0
o
S E
>>
wp.2
lo
13>
>>^ CO
Q
Pi
<
Q
W
5J3
sm
>>
ri
Ed
">,K
O
ui
i o ^
is^:
s;
g
513 .a
13
u.3 (4-
Q
w
yU
<'3
.2
41
"
:z;
u u V
u
w
O a;_
a; ^
-3.S
1^
20
a
gu
a
S "
S 3 "
w*
t)
4)
Descendants of
Edward
)h
9
^ o r
TDM S
S^^
III.
497
'
C O
-S
>iJ
a)
/e
1-4)
History of England
498
SCOTTISH DYNASTIES
VI.
(i)
Duncan.
Canmore, 1059,
Margaret Aetheling.
Donalbane,
J\falcolfn III.,
7/1.
Eaefgar,
o
io()Z.
107.
Edith,
w-z^.
of Huntingdon.
I.
David of Hunting-
the Maiden,
/.
Henry
Henry
Malcolm IV.
David l.y
Alexander I.,
1093.
don.
"53-
Alexander
Margaret,
II., 1214.
A lexander III.
1249.
John
Henry
Hastings.
Devorguilla,
Robert Bruce,
the Claimant
Henry
Hastings.
III
John
Balliol,
1202,
Balliol.
Margaret,
in.
Robert Bruce.
JohnComyn.
Margaret, the
of
Norway
Edward
Balliol.
John(the Red)
Comyn.
Robert
I.,
Bruce, 1306.
John Hastings,
the Claimant.
Maid
Ada, m.
Robert Bruce.
in.
Margaret, m.
Eric of Norway.
Isahella, rn.
tn.
Alan of Galloway.
SCOTTISH DYNASTIES
VII.
(2)
499
I.,
Bruce,
1306.
Marjory,
David II.,
111.
Walter Fitzafan,
the
1329.
High Steward.
Robert
II.
Stewart.
David, Duke of
Rothesay.
James
Murdach
/.,
of
Albany.
1423.
Robert of Albany
Other
(Regent), 1406.
Sons.
Other
Sons.
(Regent), 1419-
fames
James
II., 1437.
///., 1460.
I
Alexander, Duke
of Albany.
Mar.
Mary,
(2)
History of England
500
VIII.
LOUIS
IX., 1226.
Robert of Claremont.
ancestor of the
House of Bourbon.
I.
Charles of Valois.
Louis X.,
Philip v.,
CharlesIV.,
1314-
1316.
1322.
Isabella,
m.
Edward
II.
Philip VI.
of valois,
1328.
Joan of Navarre.
Edward
III.
John
Good
the
'T'
>
The Valois
France, Anjou,
ai
O U
9,^
^1
-I
O
(A
;d
-MC
So*
ffl
p
O
o
t
<;
w"
>jo
5
rn toO
H
^
12;
>"
O
S
cgH
<l
\^
m
O
<
>
w
W
H
411-1
S><
1:
3=S-
-3 S
'
History of England
502
m
W
1-1
>
NOTES
I.
The
KING ARTHUR
Mount Badon
Arthur
is
name
about the
twelfth.
entirely mythical
it is
Mount
Now the
him
point to his
most of the
localities of
victories
Mount Badon
It
was from the north that Nennius probably got many of his
may be
itself
is
is
whereas
traditions.
Gildas concerning Arthur, the greatcaptain but not the king of the northern
Celts.
It
princes
by Ambrosius, and
in conjunction with
greatest
in
him won
the
south.
their
own
the last
and
The southern
chief
and have
The English,
cannot come within
had no
We
but
it is
at least possible
50.^
officers
History of England
504
II.
was there
In this
all
Cissa besieged
left.
'An. cccc.xcv.
and Cynric
In this year
to Britain, Cerdic,
is
called Cerdices
'An. D.vili.
In this year Cerdic and Cynric slew a British king,
whose name was Natanleod, and five thousand men with him after
that the land was named Natanlea as far as Cerdices ford (Charford).
;
In this year
'An. D.ix.
St.
all
monks,
went to heaven.
'An. D.xiv.
In this year
is
to
Britain, with
spring of the
'An. D.xxx.
is
against the
many men
'An. D.xxxiv.
at
Wihtgarasburh (Carisbrook).
first
Saxons, died, and Cynric his son succeeded to the kingdom, and reigned
on
Wight
to their
all
the island of
That
is
title
of king.
to say, of the
been at
least ninety
account
is
mythical.
two
'
after sixty-five,
itself
would
in 495,
till
one dies
suffice to
names
of the Isle of
Wight and
Notes
Carisbrook
505
Thirdly,
'
Port
it
Vectis, of
is
'
which Wight
a quite impossible
name
for
an Angle,
Magnus
of the
Romans.
and
was named
name
Jute, or
of Ports-
Of
Cerdic's Leag.
those places
name already
its
is
the victor
but
after them, in
it
course,
seems equally
Cerdic
'
'
'
'
'
'
provide themselves with a national hero, but that they were really a
mixed body of Jutes from Hampshire and Saxons from the Thames
valley
when
LORDS' RIGHTS
III.
The most
service
of rents in kind
is
selected spot
'princeps
'
when one
There
is
very
little
whose banner
it
of these captains
further privilege given might have been exemption from taking part in
the
else
tilled.
one
and sowing and reaping for him, without any idea of servitude. A third
and most obvious form of privilege would be the allotment to the favoured
individual of a double or treble portion of the land.
Supposing
all
(b)
communities which
which
tilled
this to
communi-
id)
{c)
communi-
communities in
which from the outset one person had a larger proportion of land than
the rest
when
became
it
{e)
desirable that a
new
different types.
Further,
it
History of England
5o6
it
all
the definitely
ascertained facts.
while
there
of status.
IV.
There were
land
tenure
military service, or
is
in Engby other
in the
by
FREEHOLDERS
'
free socage
knight-service
'
'
and tenure
'
in
tenure
'
The
villeinage.'
The
in free socage.
status of
the freeholder was entirely distinct from that of the villein, although, as
down
in the text,
unless
it
sell
and never
might owe
in consideration of a rent,
The
services.
vital point,
to the villein,
The
it
laid
villein
might
in
attendance at the shire court and of taking part in the election of knights
of the shire.
The
term of years.
villein
he was not
in
'
villein there
whom
bondage
to his lord
obey the
sheriff's
summons
villeinage disappeared
holder,
holder.
he
like the
called,
The
villein
was not a
freeholder was a
to a feudal superior,
and the
was
grew up a third
became
It is to
though he must
for the
shire court
was
till
the
Reform Act of
1832.
and
this con-
Notes
V.
507
may be convenient to give the term 'baron' some further elucidaThe word itself meant man
the baron was the king's man, the
man who held land directly from the king on a military tenure, the
It
tion.
'
'
Among
Norman Conquest
way
the
and
it
The
earldom as such.
Wessex
the king's
sheriff,
of weight
and
importance, were naturally brought into personal relations with the king
men were
summons when
as the smaller
personal
rest
To such men
not.
presumably
sheriff.
The
the
summons was
but since
dieir feudal
to the
sheriff,
the feudal levies under the sheriff's banner as being too few to form
There was,
in fact,
no
barons gives
shire
To
'
way
majores
to the calling of
to the
minor
prevent confusion,
direct connection
who held a
it
may
knight's fee,
an estate of not
less
is
no
Every one
'
koight of the
shire,'
as evidenced
by Chaucer's Franklin.
History of England
5o8
VI.
paying scutage.
banner
all
call
and hired
The
soldiery.
who were
under the
the assizes of arms, the militia, which in Saxon times was called
The
sheriff's
under
the. fyrd.
which
enabled the king to dispense with the feudal levy and to hire troops
without limitation of time.
The wars
called
the
for
of the
Commissions of Array.
efficient
soldiers,
at Crecy.
men were
selected
allowed to provide
efficient substitutes.
Thus
the
bodies sent up from each shire, though smaller in numbers, were greatly
superior in efficiency to the miscellaneous shire levy.
The
troops raised
field
all
who undertook
arms
to
at a given rate
own
The
vassals, but he
armies of
Edward
was
men
Consequently the
v.,
but of volunteers.
VII.
Under
JUSTICES OF
THE PEACE
ing, either
by
election or
by the
Out of
this there
in effect, that
of the
is,
with
later Plantagenets
Until
Notes
1360 they were
still
509
functions
the
trial at
the assizes
They
and
to try
And
realm.'
'
in
But by a
statute of
title
more
their town
There was a general tendency to confer upon the new
powers of dealing directly with questions of local administra-
colleagues.
justices
tion
in the
hold a
jurisdiction
trial
were competent
by
jury,
and the
an instruction that
judges.
justices
trial.
gilds.
Two
difficult
During the
Peace also
minor offences.
VIII.
by
Under the early Plantagenets
the jury was a jury of presentment, a body of persons who did not hear
evidence but were supposed to be acquainted with the facts. They
its
modern
character.
witnesses
man
Petty Jury
to
be
facts.
tion,
tried,
for trial.
call the
there
on
and character
But now they
as a
means
of refuting
condemna-
although the right of the appeal to battle was not legally abolished
The
had
History of England
5 1o
in the time of
Henry
VI.
by
man
by
by Henry
by a jury was
was
it
still
The condemnation
practice, although
II.,
an end
of the Ordeal
to the earlier
way
of
by
Moreover,
it
was
Their
still
liability to
during the fifteenth century, and by the new courts deriving therefrom
IX.
Stuarts.
much
less
line
its
in the
in
The War
of
is
com-
The
battles of the
I.
in
to the develop-
factions
of
the
greater
barons and
prelates,
In the
time of John Balliol the assembly had been given the name of parliament the first time when burgesses were summoned to attend, so far
;
as
we know, was
in
Simon de Montfort's
the
the
it
seem
of parliament
Notes
there was no corresponding burden on the Scots king's purse, since the
England was
fighting with
parliament, because
active interest
The
in
The English
it
policy
a similar incentive to
David
II.
it
political
When
development.
the reign of
in
own
death,
David had
to
withdraw
at
once
The
in
the
Assembly were
clerical,
small.
In
were as completely
lesser barons
The
selection of their
many
were able to elect out of their own number to serve on the committee
one or two burgesses for each borough.
When James
I.
returned to
tenants-in-chief
to
meet
in
who
a single chamber
The
estates
continued
And
the selection
existed to
little
time being.
dominant
for the
;
;
;;
INDEX
Aberconway,
character
272.
Aclea, battle of, 51.
Acre, siege of, 193.
marries
Emma
of
Aelfgifu,
Witan, 82.
Aethelric, king of Northumbria, 18, 19.
Aethelstan, son of Ecgbert, 49.
'the half-king, '68.
king, son of Edward, great prestige
of,
the dooms of, 66
seizes
66
;
kingship of Northumbria, 66
subjugations of, 66 ; alliance against,
defeated at Brunanburh, 66-67.
Aethelwald
disputes
succession
of
Edward the Elder and is kifled, 63.
coadjutor of Dunstan, 70.
Aethelweard, king of Kent, 50.
Aethelwine, bishop of Durham, joins
Hereward the Wake, in.
Aethelwulf, king of Wessex, 50 campaign against North Welsh, 52 gives
one-tenth of his estates to the Church,
his pilgrimage to Rome,
52
52
marries Judith, daughter of Charles
the Bald, 52 death of, 52.
Agincourt, battle of, 414-417.
Agricola, governor of Britain, 6-7.
Agriculture, 43 main groups of cultivators, 126 et seq, ; condition of the rural
population, 235, 242 ; ruined by the
Black Death, 337 ; increase of pasture
land, 376; the new order, 472-475.
Aidan, king of Scots, attacks Aethelfrith,
;
of,
78
of,
35-
by Redwald and
slain, 24.
Eadgar,
Aethelnoth, archbishop, rejects Harold
Harefoot, 86.
Aethelred, king of Wessex, 53, 54, 56
death of, ^t.
the Redeless or Unready, 70
Innes's Eng. Hist.
Vol.
1.
20, 27.
of, 488.
2K
;,;
,;
History of England
514
Alchfrid
of
Northumbria,
marries
of,
III.
Of,
England and
is
I.,
in-
of,
reign
Henry
vestiture, 146-147.
251.
Alexander
murdered, 86.
cross-bo.w, 332.
Architecture, from 1066-1272, 246.
Armagnacs, the, 261, 386, 404, 406, 418,
419-420.
Arms, Assize of, 185.
Army, the early English, 54; of the
Plantagenets (note on), 507-508.
Arras, conference of, 432.
Arsuf, Saladin defeated at, by Richard I.
194.
Art, from 1066 to 1272, 246.
Arteveldt, James van, 329.
Philip, 377.
Arthur, king, 15, 503 (note on).
of Brittany, his claim to the English
throne, 202 ; supported by Philip II. of
France, 203 defeated by John at Le
Mans, 204
John suspected of his
murder, 204.
Ariiculi super cartas^ 294.
Arundel, bishop of Ely, dismissed from
chancellorship, 381
becomes archbishop of York, 382 restored to the
;
kings, 234.
Anderida, 16.
Andredesweald, the, 16.
Angles, establish kingdom of Northumbria, 16, 18; of Mercia, 18, 19, 20; origin
of the, 39.
Anglesey, conquest
of, by Suetonius, 6.
Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, the, 13, 16, 19,
37. 38. 44. SI. 57. 62, 64, 65, 80, 235.
34.
earl of, 490.
Anjou, lost by John, 204. See also Fulk
and Geoffrey.
Anlaf, or Olaf, Norse leader, 67.
Anne of Bohemia, married to Richard II.
377 death of, 384.
of Beaujeu, regent of France, 470.
Anselm, abbot of Bee, made archbishop
resists the
of Canterbury, 137-138
tyranny of the king, 138-139 retires
recalled by
from England, 140-141
;
chancellorship, 386
banishment of,
388 returns from exile, 391 supports
Henry iv. 393, 395 zeal against the
Lollards, 399 dismissed but reinstated,
405earl of, one of the Lords Ordainers,
302 execution of, 314.
earl of, supports John of Gaunt,
;
367
Empress Maud
at, 158.
Ashdown,
Assandun,
force
agains
Index
Assize of Arms, 185; of Clarendon, 188.
Attacotti, raids of the, 9.
Attainder, Acts of, 448, 452, 469.
Augustine, lands in Thanet, 22 ordained
archbishop, 22
conference with the
;
Church
Wales, 22-23.
in
Bacon, Roger,
245.
John, the Lollard, burnt at
Smithfield, 405.
Badlesmere insults Isabella, wife of
Edward II., 310.
Badon, Mount, battle of, 15.
Bagsceg, Danish leader, 56.
Baldred, ruler of Kent, 48.
Baldwin, archbishop of Canterbury, 192.
Ball, John, the Communist, 375, 481.
Ballads, 364.
Balliol, Edward, invades Scotland, 321surrenders his rights to the
322
Scottish throne, 339.
John, claims the Scottish throne,
Badby,
277
coronation
of,
278
supplanted
castrians, 453.
by ordeal
Aclea, 51.
Agincourt, 414-417,
Arsuf, 194.
Ashdown,
Assandun,
56.
82.
of, 152.
515
Battles
continued.
Boroughbridge, 310-311.
Bosworth, 471.
Bouvines, 212.
Bramham Moor,
404.
Br^mule, 148.
Brunanburh, 67.
Burford, 35.
Cambuskenneth,
289.
Canterbury, 51.
Castillon, 441.
Charmoutb,
49, 50.
Chester, 20.
Chevy Chase. See Otterburn.
Clontarf, 177.
Crecy, 333-335.
Cr^vant, 425.
Dawston,
Deorham,
20.
19.
Dunbar, 285,
Dunnechtan, 29.
Dunsinane, 92.
Dupplin Moor, 322.
Edgecote, 457.
Ellandune, 48.
Ethandun, 59.
Evesham, 231.
Exeter (Alfred's siege of the Danes
58.
Falkirk, 291.
Formigny, 438.
Halidon Hill, 322-323.
Hallelujah Victory, 15.
Hastings (Senlac), 103.
Heathfield, 26.
Heavenfield, 27.
Hexham,
454.
Hingston Down,
Homildon
50.
Hill, 398.
Idle River, 24.
Kenilworth, 231.
La Crotoy, 336.
La Roche, 336.
La Rochelle, 344.
Largs, 253.
Le Mans, 203.
Lewes, 228.
Lincoln, Fair of, 217.
London, 50, 51.
Losecoat Field, 458,
Lumphanan, 92.
in),
;;
History of England
5^6
continued.
282.
B&ttles
Maes Madog,
Maldon,
'<
79.
Maserfield, 28.
Meratun, 57.
Methven, 297.
Mons Graupius, 6.
Morlaix, 332.
Mortimer's Cross, 451.
Mount Badon,
15.
Henry
171
Bridge, 272.
Otterburn, 384, 486.
Patay, 429.
382.
Rochelle, 344.
Roosebeke, 377.
Sandwich, 51.
Sauchieburn, 492.
tween Edward
Shrewsbury, 399.
Sluys, 329.
;
328.
death
of,
Wareham,
58,
Wakefield, 450.
53.
29.
York, 55.
Basing, battle
Verneuii, 425.
Wilton, 57.
Winchester,
Wessex, 36
47-
Tewkesbury, 460.
Thanet, 52.
Towton, 452.
246.
of, 57.
v.-,
418,
Bayonne, trade
of,
441.
of
Philip VI.
in., 470.
Beorhtric, king of
Standard, 156.
Tenchebrai, 145.
and
by Richard
433
435
III.
Senlac, 103.
Radcot Bridge,
Reading, 56.
404
Poictiers, 339.
Portland, 50.
fall of,
flees to Burgundy,
11.
170
reconciliation with the king, 171
of, 172.
Orewyn
Winwaed,
murder
Nottingham, 56.
Ockley. See Aclea.
John of Gaunt
and Katherine Swynford, legitimised,
at,
37-
;
;
Index
antagonism to John of Gaunt,
343
346 death of, 347.
Blanche of Castile, wife of Louis viii. of
France, 215 attacked by Henry in.,
;
Blanchetaque,' 333.
Blood feud,
i.
;
and
death
441.
327-330-
crowned king of
defeated at Methven, 297
;
317-
of,
365.
Bramham Moor,
307-
English, 36.
of Savoy, appointed archbishop
of Canterbury, 222 ; his proposals for
a constitution, 224.
Boniface vlll. Pope, arrogance of, brings
downfall of the Papacy, 258-259
issues the bull Clericis Laicos, 286
fall of,
Bordeaux, trade
the, jy.
'
220.
'
517
stock.
Henry
Richard
469.
'
Ostmen'
Clontarf, 177.
Brigantes, the, 5, 7, 8.
Brigham, treaty of, 276, 279.
Brihtnoth, ealdorman, killed
battle of Maldon, 79.
Bristol, revolt at, 308.
at
at
the
of France, 463.
Burh, the, or garrison town, 65, 73, 74.
Burnell, Robert, chancellor of Edward I.,
262.
History of England
5ii
Edmund,
Butler,
Cade, Jack,
Heavenfield, 27.
Caedmon,
45.
Charmouih,
of,
garrison at,
Cannon,
5; massacre of the
Roman
6.
Caradoc (Caratacus),
Britain, 8
5.
and
by AUectus, 9
killed
11, 12.
declares adherence to
of,
Ceadda,
50.
31, 38.
throne, 34.
king of Mercia, deposed by Beornwulf, 48.
the foolish thegn,* king of Mercia,
'
57-
Ceorls, 76.
Cerdic, king of the
18 house of, 93.
West Saxons,
Charles
(ii)
49;
Carausius,
(i),
(Coroticus),
Scots, 16.
battle of
executed
Camulodunum,
iv. of
France, 260.
of, 97.
16, 17,
Index
406
at
Baug^,
422.
Clarendon, Assize
of,
Edward i. 295.
VI., Pope, elected by the French
cardinals, 377.
Clergy, the, resentment of, at John's exactions, 206; reject John de Grey,
John's nominee to the archbishopric
of Canterbury, 207 Norman discipline
of Scotland and the suzerin, 243-244
ainty of Edward i., 279-280; refuse
grants to Edward I., 286; dismissed
from State offices by Edward in. 346
opposition to John of Gaunt, 346, 347
quarrel with the Commons, 381.
Clericis Laicos, Papal Bull, 286.
Clermont, council of, 139, 145.
Clifford, Lord, 289, 302.
Clisson, Oliver de, 343.
Clontarf, battle of, 177.
Cloth-making, 47S.
Cobham, Lord. See Oldcastle.
Eleanor, wife of Humphrey, duke
of Gloucester, 436, 437.
,
Clement
Coifi,
conversion
Colchester,
Columba,
188; constitutions
of, 25.
519
Aethelstan, 66-67.
the Great, Emperor,
British
Emperor,
Constantius Chlorus,
g.
10, 11.
9.
Convocation, 347.
Copyhold, 474-475Cornishmen, alliance
with
of
Danes,
SO-
Cornwall, coast
of,
446.
Coroners, creation
of,
by Hubert Walter,
199.
first,
Coroticus (Caradoc),
474, 476.
16.
bow, 332.
Crown, revenues of the, 73 power of the,
183-185 power of, prevented by the
Church from becoming tyranny, 234
checks on the power of the, 461.
;
5.
ComeSy 8, 121.
Comitatus, 40, 41, 72.
influence of,
243-
Commendation, 119.
Commerce, in the Norman period,
of,
481-482.
130,
Cumberland,
i.
Cunobelinus,
5.
Curia Regis,
Commutation, growth
of, 358.
to the Scottish
throne, 277 ; killed by Bruce, 296.
faction, the, 252, 297, 298.
Compifegne, Joan of Arc, captured at, 430.
Compurgation, trial by, 78.
Confirmatio Cartarum, 290, 291.
Conrad of Montferrat, claimant for the
crown of Jerusalem, 193 assassination
;
of, 194.
-bald, 35.
Dagworth,
by Kenneth M'AIpin,
Damnonia, 19, 20.
65.
;;
History of England
520
152;
I.,
Henry
11.,
Knut, 82.
Danes, the, first attacks
at Kingston Down,
of,
49
defeated
forces
50;
in-
creased, 50-51
winter in Thanet, 51
defeated in
defeated at Aclea, 51
Thanet, 52 winter in Sheppey, 52
raid on Hampshire, 53 winter again
in Thanet, 53 conquest of the Danecapture Northumbria,
lagh, 55 et seg.
;
invade Mercia, 56
institutions of,
final struggle with Alfred, 58,
55
57-58
59 treaty of Wedraore and Guthrum's
fryth, 59; Hasting, 60; the conquest
of England, 78 tf^jtf^. oppose William
;
no.
David
I.,
sister of
Edward
III.
321; defeated at
Neville's Cross
of,
485.
Henry
iv.
knights, 180.
Despenser,
presses
and
75; of
61,
384-
335
Dona, 167.
Donalbane, succeeds Malcolm Canmore,
137 deposed for Eadgar, 137.
Donald, Lord of the Isles, claims the
earldom of Ross and fights the battle
of Harlaw, 488.
Donis Conditionalibus, De, 267.
;
I.,
is killed,
396.
453-
489-490.
Durward
of, 322.
faction, the, 252.
Duties, import
and export,
475.
245-
Dictum de
Ken-zlworth, 232.
Diocletian, Emperor, 8.
et seq.
189.
Dominicans, 244.
retires
to a monastery, 34.
Eadburh, daughter of Offa, crimes of, 36.
Eadgar, king of Scotland, 137, 140, 247.
the Aetheling, 93, 94 ; elected king
by the Witan, 106 flees to Scotland,
109 submits to William, 114.
;
of,
,
;
Index
Eadgyth, daughter of Godwin, married
to Edward the Confessor, 87.
Eadmund, king of East Anglia, 54
Danes make terms with, 55 routed by
the Danes and martyred, 56 honours
;
is
of,
82.
III.
field
521
and
killed, 26.
27.
of, restricted
Nor-
64.
feated
and
killed
Nechtansmere,
at
29.
burned by Richard
11.,
Eadwin, 24;
380.
History of England
522
Election,
lish prestige,
320
literature, 364.
people, the, i
of,
France, 333
ravages Normandy and
advances to Paris, 333 his victory at
Crecy, 333-335 takes Calais, 333-336
signs a truce, 336 recovers Berwick,
concludes peace of Bretigny,
339
;
his policy
346 ; death of, 348
with regard to commerce and trade,
genealogical table of the
354-357
descendants of, 496-497.
Edward IV., declared king, 451 coronahis character, 453
tion of, 452
marthe
ries Elizabeth Woodville, 454
breach with Warwick, 455 imprisons
Henry VI. in the Tower, 456; relations with Louis XI. of France, and
Charles, duke of Burgundy, 456, 463464 flight of, 459 defeats Warwick at
Barnet and Margaret at Tewkesbury,
460 his policy, 461 et seq. proposes
war on France, 463
introduces
benevolences, 463 attaints his brother
Clarence,
intrigues
against
464
James III. of Scotland, 464-465:
quarrels with Louis XI. of France, 465
death of, 465 his culture, 481.
Edward the Confessor, 86 reign of, 87
t seq. ;
marries Godwin's daughter
Eadgyth, 87 piety of, 88.
the exile,' 86 death of, 93.
See Black Prince, the.
the Elder, 63 conquests of, 64-65.
the Martyr, reign and assassination
;
'
of, 70.
Henry
VI.,
Tewkesbury, 460.
Eadred, 67.
folk,
by Hubert
of,
ville.
341
development
Walter, 199-200.
'Electors,' nominated by Simon de
Montfort, 229.
Elizabeth, daughter of Edward iv., 468.
See Woodqueen of Edward IV.
32.
Escheat, 187.
Esplechin, treaty of, 330.
Essex, Danes overrun, 56 acknowledges
supremacy of Edward the Elder, 64.
;
visits
Boulogne,
England, 89.
son of Stephen, the Pope refuses to
sanction coronation of, 160 death of,
;
160.
Evesham,
185 etseq.
court of, 189.
Exeter,
Fair of Lincoln,
the, 217.
Fairs, 351.
Falaise, treaty of, 192, 279.
Falkirk, battle of, 291.
Falkes de Brdaut^, 219.
Famine of 1315-1318, 308.
Feudalism
in the reign of
Henry
vi.
446-
447-
Finance, 241-242.
Fitzatholf, Constantine, execution of, 219.
Fitz-Neal, Richard, treasiu'er of Henry
;,;
Index
185;
11.,
his
Dialogus de Scaccario,
245-
Roger,
Fitzosbern,
113-
Hereford,
of
earl
ford, 108.
F'itzosbert,
William, execution
of, 200,
Fitzpeter,
211.
Geoffrey, justiciar,
201,
206,
and Henry
i.,
Edward
of,
by Matilda
237; resistance
326;
523
to
of,
Gaels,
ill.'s
the, 2.
Galloway, 246.
Game, William the Conqueror's love
financial relations
by Wat Tyler's
of,
124-125.
re-
III.,
470.
III.,
217;
murder
France,
makes
et
seq.
of, 302.
Genealogical tables
under
House of Wessex,
Longchamp, 195.
of Monmouth,
Germans,
the,
245.
polity of,
described by
Tacitus, 40.
Germany,
98.
;;:
History of England
524
Gild-merchant, 238.
Gilds, 239-240, 350; rivalry of the clothing and victualling, 478.
Giraldus Cambrensis, 245.
Glanville, Ranulf, justiciar, 189 accompanies Richard i. to the crusade, 192.
Glastonbury abbey, Knut's gifts to, 84
disturbances at, 243.
Glendower, Owen, rebellion of, 397
defeats and captures Edmund Mortimer, 398 makes a treaty with France,
401 power of, broken by Prince Henry,
;
404.
Gloucester, Gilbert de Clare, earl of (i),
227.
(ii), son of the above, supports
Monlfort, 229
joins royalists, 230
urges conciliation after Evesham, 232
defeated in Wales, 272
marcher
quarrels, 274. (iii), 295, 299 ; killed at
Bannockburn, 305 partition of his
inheritance, 309 character of, 319.
Thomas, duke of. See Thomas of
;
Woodstock.
Humphrey, duke of, nominated regent of England by Henry v. 423
accepted as Protector only, 424 his
bad policy, 425 marries J acquelaine
,
quarrels with Beaufort, 427 ; political position of, 433434: marries his mistress Eleanor
Cobham, 435 ; sent to relieve Calais,
435 ruined by the folly of his wife,
of Hainault, 426
436
arrest
execution, 466;
to
;,;
Godwin, made
of Wessex, 83
marries Gytha, kinswoman of Knut,
supports Harthacnut's claim to
84
the throne, 85
betrays Alfred the
Aetheling, 86 gains ascendency over
Edward the Confessor, 87 character
and policy of, 88 et seq. fall of, 90
return and death of, 90-91.
;
Goidels, the,
in.
226.
Gregory
I.,
English, 21.
Gregory
Pope (Hildebrand),
VII.,
99,
Gregory
IX.
Glendower, 397.
Grosseteste, Robert, bishop of Lincoln,
becomes leader of the English clergy,
222 resists Papal exactions, 223 his
treatise on estate management, 242 ;
helps to raise the status of Oxford
University, 245.
:
92-93.
of,
Guthrum's
Guy
fryth, 59.
of Jerusalem, supported
by Richard
i.,
193-
Guy
of Ponthieu, holds
som,
Harold
to ran-
94.
2.
Good
7.
Hainault, William,
alliance with, 314
330.
count
;
of,
Edward
Isabella's
III.'s,
327-
et seq.
Grand
Hadrian's Wall,
III.,
land, 253.
Hales, Sir
murder
of,
Robert,
treasurer,
371.
369
;;;
;
Index
Hallelujah victory,' the, 15.
Hampshire, Jutish occupation
Danish raids on, 50.
of, 16, 18
Hapsburg dynasty,
the, 258.
slain, 96,
Harfleur, siege on, 413.
Harclay, Andrew, defeats Thomas of
Lancaster at Boroughbridge, 310-311
made earl of Carlisle, 312 ; arrest and
execution of, 312.
Harlech, siege of, 404.
Harold Harefoot, elected king by the
Senlac, 105.
of Caithness, revolt of, against
William the Lion, king of Scotland,
250.
Emperor Henry V,
147 wins Normandy,
relations with
,
150
incites the
submits to the
Pope,
claims
172
suzerainty of Ireland, 172 conspiracies
of his sons, 173
revolt of his son
Henry, 174 obliges William the Lion
to do homage, 174 renewed troubles
with his sons, 175-176; death of, 176;
his administrative developments and
reforms, 183 et seq,
Henry III., accession of, 216; minority
of, 216-219
character of, 219 attacks
France, 220
dismisses Hubert de
Burgh, 220
dismisses
Peter
des
Roches and his Poitevins, 221
his
favouritism of foreigners, 221-222
marries Eleanor of Provence, 221
his campaign in Poitou, 223-224 his
demands for supplies rejected by the
Great Council, 224 ; yields the demands of the Great Council, 226 repudiates the Provisions of Oxford,
227 defeated and captured by Simon
de Montfort at Lewes, 228 death of,
233; genealogical table of the descendants of, to Richard 11. 495.
Henry IV., claims the crown, 393-394;
character of, 394 his difficulties, 395
coronation and first parliament of, 395
plot against, 396
makes a futile invasion of Scotland, 396-397 defied by
Owen Glendower, 397; defeats the
Percies, 398-399
plots against, 401
campaign in Wales, 402
strained
relations with Parliament, 402
captures and retains James, crown prince
of Scotland, 402-403 conflict between
the Arundel and Beaufort factions, 404405 quarrels with the Prince of Wales,
405 the Beaufort party suggests his
abdication, 405-406
death of, 406.
See Hereford.
Henry v., his military success in Wales
before his accession, 404
quarrels
with his father (Henry IV.), 405;
accession of, 406
his character, 407409; claims the French crown, 409;
his conception of an Anglo-French
empire, 410 adopts vigorous measures
;
VI.
reconciliation
ei seq.
rupture and
with Becket, 170-171
166
147
Church,
16.
Henry
and Louis
Hawkwood,
525
History of England
526
prisoner at Bannockburn,
bellion and death of, 310.
Hexham,
Roman
Homildon
Horn, Alderman John, and
re-
399-
captive, 195,
the Peasants'
Revolt, 370.
471.
392.
Holy Land,
Henry
as
Hidage, 187.
re-
305
See Huscarles.
Hubert de Burgh. See Burgh, Hubert de.
Hue and cry,' the, 200.
Hugh, bishop of Lincoln, opposes
Hubert Walter, 200-201.
House-carls.
'
Hugh
of
Chester,
115
supports
again, 159-160.
Hundred
Henry
IV.
Humphrey, duke of
See
Gloucester.
Gloucester.
Hundred
Hundreds,
Years'
War, causes
seq.
Hunting of
of,
324
et seq.
et
to
384-
of.
See
Holland.
Husbandry, 242.
Huscarles, Knut's force compromise
between Harold Harefoot and Harlhacnut, 85 at Senlac, 103, 105.
Huss, John, 417, 481.
Hwiccas, defeat of the, 47.
:
Iberians, the,
z.
Iceni, the, 5, 6.
Ida, founds
16
death
kingdom of Northumbria,
of, 18.
; ;
;
Index
Illumination, art of, 246.
Impalement, practice of, introduced by
Tiptoft, earl of Worcester, 481.
Industries, growth of, 237, 242
introduction of Flemish cloth-workers, 356
;
of, 243.
Inquisition of the sheriffs, 186.
Interdict, papal, England placed under,
in the reign of John, 208.
and
Picts, 177
frith,
177
447-
de Vere, duke
of.
See
Edward
III.,
316.
Isles, the,
Italy,
Jarls, 54.
daughter of Edward
David
II.,
married
of Scotland, 321.
John, rebellion of, 176; his folly in
Ireland,
marries
Isobel
of
182
Gloucester, 191 intrigues of, 195-197
becomes king, 201
his character,
201-202
his claim to the throne debatable,
marries
Isobel
of
202
Angoul^me, 203 war with Arthur of
Brittany, 203-204
loses Normandy,
his demands rouse opposition,
204
quarrels with Pope Inno206-207
cent III., 207 et seq. ;
suppresses
Welsh rising, 208 provokes general
bitterness, 209
deposition by and submission to the Pope, 209-210 hostilities
with France, 209-210, 211-212
his
conflict with the barons, 210 et seq.
accepts Magna Carta, 213 ; his war
with the barons and Louis of France,
215 death of, 216 ; his character, 216.
king, of France, taken prisoner at
Poictiers, 339
agrees to terms of
peace, 340 ransom of, 341.
of Brittany, 293, 29B.
of Gaunt, duke of Lancaster, his
command in France, 344 marries
(i)
Blanche of Lancaster,
(ii)
a
daughter of Pedro the Cruel, 345
(iii)
Katharine Swynford, 386
leads
the anti-clerical party, 346
his proposal as to the succession, 347
to
II.
Robert
for
527
general state
century, 258.
Itinerant justices,
of, in
the thirteenth
152.
See
Judicial
system.
mob, 371
380
Arundel, 386
death
of, 391.
;;
; ,
History of England
528
Judicial system, the,
76
La
'
'
39.
See Ed-
of.
mund.
France, 333.
Henry, duke
See Hereford.
See John of Gaunt.
Thomas, earl of, 299
opposes
Edward I. 307 power of, 308 insurJohn, duke
of.
of.
rection
against,
Lancashire, 308
in
defeated at Boroughbridge
and executed, 311 character of, 311.
Lancastrian dynasty, the, 434.
Land tenure, under the early English,
42-43, 73 changed by William i. 117
rebels,
310
it seq.
Kent, Jutes
of.
See Holland.
Kilkenny, statute of, 345.
King, Witan's right of choosing, 41 law
rights of, 73, 74.
of succession, 41
King's Bench, Court of, igo.
Kin^s Quair, the, 482.
;
in
at
of,
of
marries Emma, widow
82-85
receives homage from
Aethelred, 83
Malcolm of Scotland, 84; visits Rome,
85 wins Norway from Olaf the Thick,
;
134.
367-
La
off,
344.
Lay investitures, dispute as to, 139, 145.
Layamon, 245.
Leak, compact or treaty of, 308.
Learning, revival of, 482.
Leges Henrici, 151.
Leicester, Henry, earl of, made custodian
of Edward II., 314; becomes earl of
Lancaster, and nominal head of the
fort.
Labourers,
statute of,
337, 3S9-361
oppressive
measures
repeal of the statute demanded by Jack Cade, 439 condition
of, at the end of the Middle Ages, 473-
Gloucester's
against, 384
474.
Lacey,
See Villeins.
Hugh
land, 181.
de,
made
justiciar of Ire-
Le Mans,
Leo IX.,
203.
Index
Lewis of Bavaria, emperor,
allies
himself
]
529
343-
of,
217.
earl of, 300.
Lindisfarne, 27.
Lionel, duke of Clarence, son of Edward
III., governs Ireland, 345.
Lisieux, captured by Henry v., 418.
Literature, Saxon, 45
of the Norman
era, 245 ; to Richard 11., 364 ei seq. to
the end of the Middle Ages, 482.
Llewelyn ap Gryffydd, makes alliance
163.
Macbeth,
land, 91
phanan,
MacHeths,
MacWilliams,
Mad
354-
London,
323.
Louis VI. of France, policy of, 147 contends with Henry i. for Normandy, 148.
Louis VII. of France, 160.
Louis VIII. of France, aids the barons
withdraws from
against John, 215
England, 217 death of, 219.
Louis IX. of France, 220 bestows Poitou
on his brother Alphonse, 223 arbitrates
between Henry in. and the barons,
227; chivalry of, 243.
;
i.
of,
282.
of, 282.
Magna
Magnum
Malcolm
Maldon, battle
of, 79,
March,
Edmund Mortimer
(i),
earl of,
Hist.Vol.
claimants,
Madog, insurrection
Maes Madog, battle
Innes's Eng.
Scottish
the,
250.
III.,
92.
the, Scottish claimants, 247,
250.
221
kills
;
;;
;;;
History of England
530
March, Edward,
Edward
I.,
273.
XI., 464.
suppression
of,
by William Marshal,
218.
Merchant adventurers,
Merchant gilds, 238.
Merchants, statute
Merchet, 236.
the, 473.
of, 267.
Mesne
tenants, 128.
123, 243-245.
Markets, 351.
Market towns, 130.
Montague, John
I.
married to
Henry v. German emperor, 145 recognised heir to English throne, 149 married to Geoffrey of Anjou, 150; her title
to the English throne, 153 appeals to
the Pope, 154 arrives inEngland, 158
proclaimed Lady of England,' 159
arouses the opposition of London,
159 leaves England, 160.
;
'
Richard
III.,
emperor, 8-9.
Meatse, raids of the,
470.
8.
v., 421.
Wake,
III.
Morlaix, battle
of, 332.
(ii),
earls of
Edmund,
Sir,
defeated
and
captured by Owen Glendower, 398
marries Glendower's daughter and declares against Henry iv. 398; death
,
of, 404.
;;
;
;
,
Index
of Ireland, 307
imprisonment and
escape of, 311 conspires with Isabella
against Edward II., 313; maladministration and tyranny of, .315-316
becomes earl of March, 316 executed,
political
318.
Norman and
conquered by Henry
418-420 regained by France, 438.
Normans, expansion of the, 98; William
I. fills the Church with, 122
genius of
by John, 204
of,
of,
451.
Mortmain, statute of, 266, 386.
Morton, Thomas, bishop of Ely, afterwards cardinal, imprisoned by Rich-
ard
III.,
re-
v.,
the, 125.
Northampton,
Becket
of,
Edward
Henry Percy,
of,
by
367,
389
to
154. iSS-
of,
to-
Neohthic period,
Nevilles,
earl
development
the, 2.
political
Danes,
284,
Nechtansmere, battle of, 29.
i.
wins
earl of,
Norsemen,
Navy, Alfred's, 57
321,
(ii).
Robert.
317,
William de Bohun,
See Norfolk.
See Northumberland.
Thomas. See Norfolk.
Murdoch of Albany. See Albany.
Murray, Andrew, Scottish patriot, 288.
before
cited
310.
John
at,
156.
power
of,
433
by William
i.
124.
Wat
Newgate, burnt in
Tyler's rebellion,
391-
bishop
Nigel,
Henry
11.,
of
treasurer
Ely,
of
163, 185.
of,
crown, 295.
of,
433, 450,
451. 452.
Thomas
(earl of
Mowbray,
Nottingham), 367
duke
;
of
banished
401-402.
OccLEVE, William,
482.
Ockley. SeeAclea.
Oda, archbishop of Canterbury, divorces
seq.
earl of
et
See
and execution
381, 389-
Thomas Mowbray,
Norfolk.
471
bellion, 468.
New
et seq.
531
,;;
History of England
532
285; tyranny
of, 288.
Cadwallon and
Ostraen, defeat
slain, 27.
of,
tions of Edward I. with, 266, 268, 286288, 291, 294-295 recognises Bruce as
king, 312 ; mission of pacification to
;
Edward
328;
III.,
efforts
to
secure
by Brian Boroihme,
177.
28.
of Whitby, 30.
papal legate,
Otho,
extortionate
222.
Otterburn, battle of, 384.
mands
of,
i.
arrogance
2l8.
;
extorts ransom, 79
death of, 81.
Oldcastle, Sir John, Lord Cobham, 405 ;
trial for heresy, escape and conspiracy
of, 411
captured and burnt, 419.
Open field, the, 43, 129.
Ordainers, the'Lords, 301, 302, 307.
Ordeal, trial by, 78, 152, 188.
Ordericus Vitalis, 132, 150.
Orewyn Bridge, battle of, 272.
Orkneys, the, 247.
Scotland by Edward
de-
of,
at Bouvines, 212.
Overlordship of Ceawlin, 19 ; of Aethelbert, 20-21 ; of Eadwin, 24, 27; claims
of Mercia
of the Northumbrian, 29
recovered by Offa, 36.
Oxford, Provisions of, 226 ; university of,
;
245-
of,
favoured
Pax Romafia,
Payment
10, 12.
in kind, 242.
Paganism,
21.
;;
Index
Pembroke, John Hastings,
feated
off
La
prisoner, 344
Rochelle, and
taken
461.
Valence,
earls of.
See Valence.
Penalties, legal, early English, 76
Henry i., 152.
533
demanded by
of,
226.
Poitou, John's expedition to, 210;
paign of Henry III. in, 223.
cam-
Pole,
under
Praemunire, statute
Henry
See Hotspur, Northum-
IV., 39S-399.
berland, Worcester.
Peter dcs Roches, justiciar, 211, 214;
entrusted with guardianship of Henry
III., 216; influence of, 218; dismissal
of, 219
attacks Hubert de Burgh,
220 surrounds the king with Poitevins,
221 dismissal of, 221.
Peter's Pence, 351.
;
of Calais, 336.
Philipot, John, 368.
Phoenicians, the, trade of, with early
Britons, 3.
Picardy, Danish raids on, 50.
Picts, the, 2 ; raids of, 8, g, 14, 15, 16, 17.
Piers Plowman, 361, 364.
Plautius, Aulus, subdues the greater part
of England,
5.
Vol.
Quo 'Warranto,
of, 268.
writ of, 265.
of, 382.
55.
Randolph,
Ransom,
payment
of,
Danish
to
in-
of,
134-
i,,
143;
Personartun^
76.
Redwald,
king
of
East
Anglia, 23
supports Eadwin against Aethelfrith,
24 death of, 24.
Redwulf, king of Northumbria, slain by
the Danes, 51.
Reeve. See Sheriff.
2 L 2
;;
History of England
534
Relief, 187.
money
Rent, substitution of
for service,
See Mortmain.
Representation, development of,
by
Hubert Walter, 198-199.
Revenue, royal and national, 73, 152,
186-188.
341.
III.,
England, 190
and
his
generosity,
crusade,
the
191 et seq.
192; quarrels with
Philip II. of PVance, 193
marries
Berengaria,
quarrels
with
193
Henry VI. of Germany and supports
Tancred, 193 conquers Cyprus, 193
defeats Saladin at Arsuf, 194 ; captured
by Leopold, duke of Austria, and
held captive by Henry VI. of Germany,
19s ransomed, 196 again sells offices,
etc., 197; hostilities with Philip 11. of
France, 197-198 death of, 198 char191
etc.,
offices,
acter
201.
accession of, 367; minority
of> 367-379
first parliament of his
reign, 368 ; meets insurgents' leaders at
Mile End, 371
confers with them at
Smithfield,
372 ; marries Anne of
Bohemia, 377 refuses parliament's demand for the dismissal of his ministers,
381 the government taken out of his
hands, 381-382 his incongruous character, 383-384
regains power, 384
strengthens his position, 385
makes
of,
Richard
II.,
peace
Lewes, 228.
son of William
New
Forest, 125.
killed
in
the
plans
fealty, 182.
Roger,
bishop of
Salisbury,
150
organises the Exchequer, 152 ; power
of.
157. 244-
of Hoveden, 245.
of Wendover, 245.
Roman
Romans,
I.,
461
sells
of,
at the
join Buckingham,
468
crowned on
French Court, 470
Bosworth field, 471.
Rivers, Richard Woodville, Lord, exe-
to
376.
Rtligiosis^ De.
from
3 '' '^9-
Roosebeke, battle
of,
377.
;;;
,
;
Index
Roses, Wars of the, problems of succession involved in, 434-435 battle of
St. Albans (i), 445; (ii), 450-451; of
Bloreheath, 447
of Northampton,
of Towton, 452
of Barnet
448-449
;
419-420.
of,
18
Lord, 'tried'
Jack Cade, 440.
and executed by
450.
Rutland,
Agincourt, 416.
Edmund,
son
of,
of York,
of,
murder
of,
450-
St.Albans,
earl
Richard, duke
battle of
(i),
445
(ii),
450-
451-
80.
St.
Germanus,
St.
Hugh
14, 15.
of Lincoln, 212.
on, 369.
St. Patrick, 14, 16.
447
beheaded
after
Wakefield,
earl
of,
Longsword,
William
captured at Bouvines, 212.
Sandwich, defeat of the Danes at, 51
defeat of French fleet by De Burgh
sacked by French fleets, 446;
off, 217
seized
445,
450.
ments
Saye,
of, 397.
St.
535
by Warwick, 448.
14.
17-
in-
of
York,
History of England
536
461.
Spain, condition
century, 257.
Secondarius,
the thirteenth
in
title
of,
Stafford,
242.
S4-
merchants of
under
Parliament
See Talbot.
Sibbey, Alderman Walter, and the
Peasants' Revolt, 370.
Sicily, Edmund, son of Henry ill., nominated king of, 225.
Sigebryht, kmg of Wessex, 35.
Sigismund, emperor, visits England, 417.
Sihtric, king of Northumbria, 66.
sent
Simon de Montfort, 222-223
;
to
;;
govern
Gascony,
224
becomes
the, 356-357.
Statutes
of Acton Burnell, 267, 355.
Circunispecte Agatis, 268.
De Donis Conditionatibus, zby.
De Heretico Comburendo, 399.
of Gloucester, 265.
of Labourers, 337, 359-361, 439.
of Merchants, 267, 355.
Mortmain, 266, 386.
Navigation Acts, 476-477.
Praemunire, 338, 341, 386.
Provisors, 338, 386.
Quia Emptores, 268.
of Rhuddlan, 267.
of the Staple, 337,
:
of Treasons, 337.
of Wales, 267, 274.
of Westminster
(iii),
(i),
264, 352
(ii),
267
268.
of Winchester, 268.
Stephen of Blois, takes oath to recognise
Matilda, 149 captures the crown of
England, 154 appeals to the Pope,
154 relations with the Church, 154-155;
employs mercenaries, 155
baron's
;
contempt
362 et seq.
161.
485
et seq.
;;;
;
Index
Sub-infeudation, suppression of, 268.
Succession, illegitimacy and the, 85, 149
female, 149-150; French law of, 260;
Act of (1407), 403.
Suetonius Paulinus, conquest of Anglesey
by, 6
defeats Boadicea, 6.
;
of,
439.
Supplies, Commons assert their control
over, 403.
Surrey, John and William de Warenne,
poundage
granted
in-
to
Sutherland, 247.
Sweyn Forkbeard,
79, 80
Tonnage and
See Warenne.
earls of.
ambitions of,
opposes
380
368
Richard li., 381; oppressive rule of,
murder
of,
388.
384;
Thor, the Teutonic deity, 21.
Thorkill the Tall, invades England, Bi
serves Aethelred the Unready, 81
made earl of East Anglia, 83.
Thurston, archbishop of York, 156.
;
and murder
537
raids on England,
acknowledged king, 81.
Tacitus, 6
; his
description
polity, 40.
Talbot, Sir John, defeated by
German
of
Joan of Arc
and killed at
seq.
Trial,
Tariffs, 475,
defeated
See Boroughs.
349.
Towton,
Danes
in, 52.
Troyes, treaty
of, 421.
killed at
158.
Ubba, invades East Anglia, 55 Guthram leagues with, 58; killed, 59.
Uhtred, repels attack of Malcolm li. on
;
Northumbria,
Unemployment,
80.
increase
of,
in
the
Urban
Pope,
11.,
William
Urban
vi.
il.
,
loi
overtures
of
to, 139,
Pope,
repudiated
by the
French, 377.
Ulfketyl, ealdorman of East Anglia, 80.
Usury, 241.
History pf England
538
Valence, Aymer
298
Pembroke,
;
supersedes forced
labour, 358.
of, 450.
century,
thirteenth
the
253-255
conquest of, by Edward i., 266-267,
269-274 statute of, 267, 274 the lords
insurrecof the marches, 269, 273
;
under Edward
282, and
rebellion of Owen
Glendower, 397, 398, 401, 402.
Wallace, William, 285, 288 wins the
battle of Cambuskenneth and is protions
of,
Edward
II.,
308
i.,
196.
(i),
Edward
301, 302.
II.,
of,
302, 307.
Thomas de Beauchamp,
382
Richard
earl
earl
of,
'the
of,
Wat
Wedmore, peace
Welsh,
of, 59.
the, defeated by Aethelfrith near
Chester, 20
Weregeld,
'j'j,
Wessex,
assumes
16, 17, iS, 19, 29
definiteness, 33 ; under Ine, 35
decline of, after Ine, 35 ; supremacy of,
under Ecgbert, 47 ; extent and consti;
West Saxons,
and
399. 401
(').
245.
Neville,
468.
earl
of
(ii),
the
Ralph
Westmorland,
342.
Map,
187.
battle of, 58.
John de, earl of Surrey
460.
Wakefield, battle
in
of,
Wareham
Warenne,
tion, 308
death of, 312.
Valence, William, earl of
230. 273, 299-
Wages, payment
Wardship,
;;
;;
Index
William the Conqueror,
visits
Edward the
Confessor, 90; his claim to the English crown and Harold's promise to,
lands at Pevensey, 96
defeats
94
Harold at Senlac, 103-105 marches
on London, 106 crowned, 107 enacts forfeitures and fines, 107
insurrections against, \o%et seq.
devastates
the north of England, no; pardons
Gospatric and Waltheof, in ; is defied
by Hcreward the Wake, iu-n2 receives homage from Malcolm of Scotland, 112; finally quells insurrections
among the English, 112; rebellion of
Roger, earl of Hereford, and Ralph
Guader, 113; hostilities with Scotland
and Wales, 114; troubles with France
and his son Robert, 115 death of,
115; his character, 115-116; his relations with the Church, 121 et seq.
William 11., crowned without election,
rebellions
against,
133-134
133
breaks his promise of good government, 134; oppressions of, 134-135;
seizes revenues of the Church, 135
hostilities
with his brothers, 136
marches against Malcolm Canmore
and receives his submission, 136; supports Duncan against Donalbane, 137 ;
falls ill and makes Anselm archbishop,
Robert
137 invades Normandy, 138
Mowbray rebels against, 138
his
quarrel with Anselm, 139; extortions
of,
attempts subjugation of
140
Wales, 140; his demands of Anselm,
campaigns in France, 141
140-141
death of, 141,
William the Lion, king of Scotland,
captured and obliged to do homage 10
Henry 11., 174; purchases his independence from Richard i., 192; policy
;
of,
539
Winchester, statute
Winwaed,
I.,
drowning
Woden, 21
from, 41.
Welsh
John
Yard of Land,
allotment
of, 43.
York, seized
Eadgar
by
392.
426-427;
;
succeeds Bedford
France, 435 made lord-lieutenant
of Ireland, 437; returns to London,
440 opposes Somerset, but is formally
reconciled with him, 441; appointed
Protector, 444
captures Henry vi.,
resumes the government, 446
445
claims the crown, 449 killed at Wakeof succession, 434
in
alli-
field,
391.
imposed on a
of, 149.
of,
of,
king, 69.
Woodstock.
268.
Nevilles, 433
of,
250.
son of Henry
300.
450.
IV.).
467-
Edward
ENGLAND
At4D
SOUTHERN
SCOTLAND
Bomdaries oftheKingdomsibrming
the so caJled Heptarchy
tjh row
InnessEn.^.Bst.Vol.I.
JoinBactkolorae^TA
Co.Eciii:'"
Co.JlJiirF
WALES
I
13
CENTURY
Marcher Lordships
Welsh Principalities
before the Conquest
Ea^RS?-!;
*
.^Permant
between Engl(wd St Wales
^^iin^arnan
I[
S2
^4/'
English Miles
10
Innes's En^.Hist.Vol
I.
30
40
jQfejx!BarthDLnnBw& Co
JSain,?